Rome tyrannical, idolatrous and heretical the origine of her errors with an answer to her objections : also three short sermons of repentance against swearing and drunkenness preached to the ships company before Admiral Aylmer and several captains / by Peter Berault.
         Berault, Peter.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 176 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 97 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27449
         Wing B1956
         ESTC R30222
         11271374
         ocm 11271374
         47218
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27449)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47218)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1454:10)
      
       
         
           
             Rome tyrannical, idolatrous and heretical the origine of her errors with an answer to her objections : also three short sermons of repentance against swearing and drunkenness preached to the ships company before Admiral Aylmer and several captains / by Peter Berault.
             Berault, Peter.
          
           [10], 96, 75 p.
           
             Printed by W. Redmayne for the author,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           ROME
           TYRANNICAL
           ,
           Idolatrous
           ,
           and
           Heretical
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           Her
           Errors
           ,
           WITH
           An
           Answer
           to
           Her
           Objections
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           Three
           short
           Sermons
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           against
           Swearing
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Preached
           to
           the
           Ships
           Company
           before
           Admiral
           Aylmer
           ,
           and
           several
           Captains
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Peter
             Berault
          
           .
        
         
           Chaplain
           in
           His
           Majesty's
           Ships
           the
           Kent
           and
           Victory
           ,
           in
           the
           Late
           War.
           
        
         
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           O
           Foolish
           !
           who
           has
           bewitched
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           should
           not
           obey
           the
           Truth
           ?
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             Redmayne
          
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           His
           Excellency
           The
           Right
           Honourable
           John
           L.
           Summers
        
         
           Lord
           Baron
           of
           Evesham
           ,
           High
           Chancellor
           of
           England
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           of
           England
           ,
           during
           the
           Absence
           of
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           Please
           your
           Excellency
           ,
        
         
           ROME
           ,
           who
           in
           former
           Ages
           was
           both
           Holy
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           ●s
           now
           corrupted
           not
           only
           in
           
           Her
           Manners
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Her
           Doctrine
           .
           Yet
           She
           is
           so
           Confident
           ,
           as
           to
           accuse
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Heresie
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Germany
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           ;
           and
           peremptorily
           affirm
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           of
           Her
           Communion
           ,
           they
           must
           never
           expect
           to
           be
           sav'd
           .
           And
           so
           I
           may
           say
           without
           any
           passion
           ,
           that
           She
           is
           like
           those
           Lewd
           and
           Naughty
           Women
           ,
           who
           quarrelling
           with
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           Honest
           ,
           do
           immediately
           call
           them
           infamous
           and
           opprobrious
           Names
           ,
           lest
           the
           same
           should
           be
           justly
           retorted
           upon
           Themselves
           .
           I
           do
           not
           here
           intend
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           since
           most
           of
           'em
           ,
           to
           our
           Shame
           ,
           are
           too
           frequently
           found
           amongst
           us
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           make
           mention
           of
           Her
           Tyrannies
           ,
           Idolatries
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           which
           ,
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           yet
           seen
           in
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           true
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           I
           left
           my
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           came
           hither
           to
           live
           and
           end
           my
           days
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           a
           different
           Construction
           will
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           some
           Protestants
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           being
           newly
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           hated
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           making
           an
           Oath
           ,
           they
           would
           neither
           ,
           eat
           nor
           
           drink
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           kill'd
           him
           ;
           but
           even
           was
           suspected
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           for
           some
           time
           afraid
           to
           converse
           with
           him
           .
           So
           when
           a
           Man
           leaves
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           embraces
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Zealots
           of
           his
           former
           Opinion
           do
           presently
           Anathematize
           him
           ;
           and
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           most
           intimate
           Friends
           ,
           become
           his
           greatest
           Enemies
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           which
           most
           aggravates
           his
           Trouble
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           he
           came
           to
           secure
           himself
           ,
           do
           commonly
           doubt
           of
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           shy
           
           of
           putting
           Confidence
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           has
           powerful
           Enemies
           ,
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           a
           mighty
           Protection
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           why
           I
           do
           here
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           implore
           yours
           ;
           which
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           question
           ,
           since
           you
           are
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Romish
           Errors
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           great
           Love
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Tenderness
           and
           Affection
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           couragiously
           defend
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Three
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           have
           lately
           presented
           to
           your
           Excellency
           ,
           were
           so
           kindly
           receiv'd
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           ,
           I
           was
           obliged
           upon
           the
           first
           opportunity
           to
           make
           some
           acknowledgment
           
           to
           your
           Excellency
           by
           dedicating
           this
           small
           Treatise
           .
           I
           should
           not
           offer
           you
           a
           Present
           of
           so
           little
           value
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           this
           to
           encourage
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Gift
           ,
           but
           the
           Intention
           in
           giving
           ,
           which
           finds
           acceptance
           with
           Great
           and
           Generous
           Minds
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           here
           intend
           to
           attempt
           an
           enumeration
           of
           all
           your
           excellent
           Qualities
           .
           I
           will
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           admires
           your
           solid
           Judgment
           ,
           extraordinary
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           wise
           Conduct
           in
           the
           high
           Places
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           the
           Affairs
           you
           undertake
           ,
           either
           Publick
           or
           Private
           ;
           that
           England
           doth
           find
           
           in
           you
           both
           Equity
           and
           Integrity
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           very
           Prudent
           ,
           and
           most
           Generous
           King
           William
           ,
           having
           chosen
           you
           amongst
           so
           many
           Learned
           Lawyers
           to
           be
           Chancellor
           of
           England
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           most
           Honourable
           Privy-Council
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           of
           England
           ,
           during
           his
           Absence
           ,
           is
           a
           certain
           Proof
           of
           your
           Merits
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Commendation
           of
           your
           eminent
           Virtues
           .
        
         
           These
           Virtues
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           will
           render
           your
           Name
           Immortal
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           will
           leave
           a
           lively
           Idea
           of
           your
           Renown
           ,
           which
           will
           serve
           to
           influence
           your
           Example
           to
           all
           
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           I
           abhor
           Flattery
           ,
           but
           I
           love
           Justice
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           here
           to
           your
           Excellency
           ,
           every
           body
           is
           obliged
           to
           declare
           ,
           or
           with
           Silence
           give
           their
           Consent
           ,
           that
           I
           only
           give
           Honour
           to
           whom
           Honour
           is
           due
           .
        
         
           I
           ask
           your
           Excellency's
           Pardon
           ,
           for
           the
           Liberty
           I
           have
           taken
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           live
           long
           and
           healthful
           in
           the
           high
           Places
           ,
           wherein
           you
           so
           worthily
           acquit
           yourself
           .
           I
           wish
           you
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           may
           contribute
           to
           make
           you
           intirely
           Happy
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           other
           you
           are
           call'd
           at
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           you
           
           may
           hear
           these
           comfortable
           words
           ;
           
             Come
             you
             Blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
          
           It
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           I
           live
           ,
           the
           earnest
           Prayer
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           with
           Sincerity
           and
           Respect
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Excellency's
             Most
             Humble
             Most
             Obedient
             ,
             and
             Most
             Affectionate
             Servant
             P.
             Berault
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           MON
           SEIGNEUR
           SUMMERS
           CHANCELIER
           D'ANGLETERRE
           .
        
         
           EPIGRAMME
           .
        
         
           SAge
           ,
           &
           Juste
           Summers
           ,
           ta
           profonde
           Science
           ,
        
         
           Jointe
           à
           ta
           grande
           Probité
        
         
           Demande
           que
           par
           Equité
        
         
           Châcun
           par
           tout
           te
           rende
           Homage
           ,
           &
           Reverence
           .
        
         
           On
           dit
           que
           la
           Justice
           ,
           &
           que
           la
           Verité
        
         
           Ne
           sont
           plus
           icy
           sur
           la
           Terre
           ;
        
         
           Il
           est
           Faux
           ;
           car
           dans
           l'Angleterre
        
         
           Summers
           ,
           par
           un
           beau
           Don
           de
           la
           Divinité
           ,
        
         
           Possede
           l'une
           &
           l'autre
           en
           leur
           Integrité
           .
        
         
           
             P.
             Berault
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ROME
           ,
           Tyrannous
           ,
           Idolater
           ,
           and
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           of
           Rome
           may
           be
           now
           compared
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ;
           for
           as
           his
           Head
           was
           of
           fine
           Gold
           ,
           his
           Breast
           and
           Arms
           of
           Silver
           ,
           his
           Belly
           and
           his
           Thighs
           of
           Brass
           ,
           his
           Legs
           of
           Iron
           ,
           and
           his
           Feet
           part
           of
           Iron
           and
           part
           of
           Clay
           :
           So
           ,
           when
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           She
           was
           then
           as
           pure
           as
           Gold.
           But
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           following
           Ages
           ,
           we
           do
           find
           in
           her
           so
           notable
           a
           change
           ;
           that
           we
           do
           now
           see
           in
           her
           an
           Iron-Age
           ,
           and
           quite
           different
           from
           the
           former
           .
           I
           do
           not
           
           here
           intend
           to
           imitate
           several
           Authors
           ;
           who
           even
           ,
           when
           they
           compose
           but
           a
           small
           Book
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           make
           a
           long
           Preface
           .
           They
           build
           ,
           as
           the
           Proverb
           saith
           ,
           the
           Door
           bigger
           than
           the
           House
           .
           They
           do
           promise
           much
           ,
           and
           perform
           but
           little
           .
           That
           I
           may
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           here
           impute
           to
           others
           ,
           I
           immediatly
           enter
           into
           my
           Subject
           ,
           and
           prove
           
             per
             Argumentum
             ad
             Hominem
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           She
           is
           
             Tyrannous
             ,
             Idolater
          
           ,
           and
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shew
           that
           She
           is
           Cruel
           and
           Tyrannous
           ;
           for
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           do
           persecute
           Men
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           die
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           are
           Cruel
           and
           Tyrannous
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           does
           persecute
           
           Men
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           die
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           her
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           She
           is
           Cruel
           and
           Tyrannous
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           Proposition
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           true
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           Minor
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ,
           I
           prove
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           does
           persecute
           Men
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           die
           ,
           meerly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           her
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           .
           The
           rigorous
           Laws
           of
           her
           Inquisition
           ,
           whereby
           She
           did
           persecute
           an
           innumerable
           number
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           die
           ,
           meerly
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           of
           Her
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           a
           convincing
           proof
           of
           what
           I
           say
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           persecute
           Men
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           die
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           our
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           it
           evidently
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           I
           say
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           by
           Persecuting
           Men
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           to
           Die
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           her
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           .
           For
           Jesus
           Christ
           going
           to
           Worship
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           another
           Religion
           ,
           refusing
           to
           receive
           him
           in
           his
           Journey
           ,
           two
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           James
           and
           John
           presently
           took
           Fire
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           well-meaning
           Zeal
           for
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Hierusalem
           the
           true
           place
           of
           Worship
           ,
           asked
           leave
           to
           dispatch
           out
           of
           the
           way
           these
           Enemies
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           they
           desired
           our
           Saviour
           to
           give
           them
           Power
           to
           call
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           them
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           seeing
           them
           in
           this
           heat
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           be
           well-meaning
           ,
           did
           very
           calmly
           ,
           but
           severely
           reprove
           this
           Temper
           of
           theirs
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             Mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           Luke
           9.
           56.
           
           You
           own
           your selves
           to
           be
           my
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           consider
           what
           Spirit
           now
           Acts
           and
           Governs
           you
           ?
           Not
           that
           surely
           which
           I
           do
           teach
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           furious
           Persecuting
           and
           destructive
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           mild
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           aiming
           at
           nothing
           but
           to
           save
           Men's
           Lives
           ,
           even
           of
           our
           greatest
           Enemies
           .
           This
           Spirit
           of
           Persecuting
           and
           Destroying
           one
           another
           about
           Religion
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Intention
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           came
           into
           the
           World.
           
             For
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             Men's
             Lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           Ye
           ought
           to
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           even
           your
           greatest
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           far
           from
           giving
           you
           leave
           to
           Persecute
           them
           ,
           I
           forbid
           you
           to
           hate
           those
           who
           Persecute
           you
           .
           If
           I
           would
           destroy
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Hereticks
           that
           are
           not
           of
           my
           Religion
           ,
           could
           I
           not
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Power
           which
           I
           have
           received
           from
           my
           Father
           ;
           and
           could
           I
           
           not
           obtain
           of
           him
           a
           Legion
           of
           Angels
           to
           destroy
           them
           ?
           But
           my
           Intention
           is
           not
           that
           Religion
           should
           be
           propagated
           in
           this
           cruel
           Method
           ,
           but
           by
           Meekness
           and
           Perswasion
           .
           I
           will
           have
           Men
           to
           be
           drawn
           to
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Love
           and
           Conviction
           .
           
             If
             any
             Man
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             ,
             if
             any
             Man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             .
          
           And
           when
           his
           Disciples
           were
           leaving
           him
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           Rome
           and
           Spain
           ,
           set
           up
           an
           Inquisition
           to
           Torture
           and
           Punish
           them
           for
           their
           Defection
           from
           the
           Faith
           ;
           only
           says
           ,
           
             will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
          
           ?
           And
           in
           imitation
           of
           this
           blessed
           Pattern
           the
           Christian
           Church
           continued
           to
           speak
           and
           act
           for
           several
           Ages
           .
           This
           was
           also
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           and
           the
           Style
           of
           Councils
           ;
           they
           said
           that
           
             the
             Christian
             Law
             doth
             not
             avenge
             it self
             by
             the
             Sword.
          
           Lex
           nova
           non
           se
           vindicat
           ultore
           gladio
           ;
           
             and
             that
             we
             must
             not
             offer
             Violence
             to
             no
             Man
             ,
             to
             compel
             him
             to
             
             Faith.
          
           Nemini
           ad
           credendum
           vim
           inferre
           .
           And
           Gregorius
           ad
           
             Episc
             .
             Constant
          
           ,
           Writes
           thus
           .
           
             Nova
             &
             inaudita
             praedicatio
             quae
             verberibus
             exigit
             Fidem
             .
          
           This
           sort
           of
           Preaching
           is
           new
           and
           strange
           ,
           which
           extorts
           Faith
           by
           Whips
           and
           Scourges
           .
           If
           Hereticks
           were
           to
           be
           Persecuted
           and
           Destroyed
           ,
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           who
           were
           true
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           had
           affronted
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           ought
           certainly
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           does
           severely
           rebuke
           his
           Disciples
           that
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           saying
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             ye
             are
             of
          
           ;
           and
           he
           gives
           them
           such
           a
           Reason
           ,
           as
           ought
           in
           all
           Differences
           of
           Religion
           ,
           how
           wide
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           to
           deter
           Men
           from
           this
           Temper
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             Men's
             Lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           What
           can
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           plead
           for
           her
           Persecution
           to
           Men
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           James
           and
           John
           might
           not
           much
           better
           have
           pleaded
           for
           themselves
           against
           the
           Samaritans
           ?
           Does
           she
           practice
           these
           Severities
           out
           of
           a
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           ?
           Upon
           these
           very
           Accounts
           it
           was
           that
           James
           and
           John
           would
           have
           called
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           have
           destroyed
           the
           Samaritans
           .
           Is
           she
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           she
           Persecutes
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Punishment
           can
           be
           too
           great
           for
           such
           Offenders
           ?
           So
           James
           and
           John
           were
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Samaritans
           ;
           and
           upon
           much
           better
           Grounds
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           does
           excuse
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           Governing
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           Excuse
           cannot
           be
           brought
           for
           
           a
           good
           Plea
           ;
           for
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           Profess
           ,
           forbids
           them
           Persecution
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           more
           evident
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           born
           ,
           died
           ,
           and
           rose
           up
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           Christians
           ought
           not
           to
           Persecute
           one
           another
           for
           the
           Mis-belief
           of
           any
           Article
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           ;
           much
           less
           when
           these
           Articles
           are
           invented
           by
           Men
           ,
           or
           are
           imposed
           as
           only
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           those
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           Hereticks
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ought
           to
           be
           Persecuted
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           .
           I
           knew
           some
           of
           them
           in
           France
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           a
           better
           and
           more
           Christian
           Principles
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           true
           that
           this
           hellish
           Doctrine
           is
           taught
           and
           practised
           among
           them
           .
           Their
           several
           and
           frequent
           Conspiracies
           in
           England
           ,
           their
           cruel
           and
           horrible
           Massacres
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           read
           in
           the
           History
           ,
           their
           severe
           and
           damnable
           Inquisition
           in
           Italy
           and
           Spain
           ;
           their
           rigorous
           Persecutions
           towards
           our
           poor
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           in
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           these
           several
           years
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           present
           〈◊〉
           extreme
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           to●
           long
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           write
           it
           down
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           La●●●n
           ,
           are
           a
           certain
           Proof
           of
           what
           I
           say
           .
           
             If
             a
             Temporal
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           this
           Council
           ,
           
             be
             required
             and
             warned
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             Purge
             his
             Country
             from
             this
             foul
             Heresie
             ,
             does
             neglect
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             let
             him
             Denounce
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             discharged
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             give
             his
             Country
             to
             be
             Possessed
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           several
           Priviledges
           and
           great
           Indulgences
           are
           granted
           to
           all
           Men
           that
           
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           destroy
           the
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecuting
           and
           Destroying
           those
           which
           are
           not
           of
           our
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
             As
             ye
             would
             that
             Men
             should
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             so
             do
             you
             unto
             them
             .
          
           We
           would
           not
           be
           Persecuted
           and
           Destroyed
           for
           our
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ;
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           Persecute
           and
           Destroy
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           object
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           Law
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           Persecuted
           and
           Destroyed
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           warrant
           Persecution
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           blame
           the
           Jews
           ,
           when
           they
           Crucified
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           for
           they
           said
           ,
           
             They
             had
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             Law
             he
             ought
             to
             die
             .
          
           And
           we
           could
           not
           blame
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           Law
           in
           her
           days
           ,
           caused
           so
           
           many
           to
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           ;
           nor
           could
           we
           now
           blame
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Laws
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Italy
          
           and
           Spain
           ,
           establish
           Cruelty
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           as
           so
           many
           Nebuchadnezzars
           give
           Order
           ,
           that
           all
           Persons
           that
           will
           not
           Worship
           their
           God
           of
           Bread
           ,
           or
           refuse
           to
           bow
           before
           their
           Images
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           believe
           what
           they
           believe
           ,
           be
           Persecuted
           ,
           Tortured
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           the
           most
           cruel
           Torments
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           Man
           be
           found
           a
           Plotter
           ,
           or
           breed
           Sedition
           and
           Disturbance
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           if
           he
           contrive
           any
           Evil
           against
           the
           King
           or
           Government
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           Punish'd
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           if
           he
           only
           be
           found
           Erring
           concerning
           some
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           Taught
           and
           Admonish'd
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           rejected
           from
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           .
           But
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           nor
           deprived
           of
           
           his
           Estate
           ,
           nor
           sent
           to
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           nor
           Condemned
           to
           Die.
           For
           this
           Cruelty
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           also
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           Cruel
           and
           Tyrannous
           ;
           since
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           she
           Persecutes
           and
           puts
           Men
           to
           Death
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           her
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           ,
           or
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           hellish
           Doctrine
           was
           a
           Dominican
           Fryar
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           King
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           that
           would
           not
           Worship
           his
           Image
           ,
           was
           cast
           into
           a
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           so
           those
           that
           will
           not
           Worship
           the
           God
           of
           Bread
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           bow
           to
           their
           Images
           ,
           are
           Condemn'd
           to
           be
           burnt
           alive
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shew
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           Idolater
           .
        
         
         
           All
           those
           ,
           that
           do
           Worship
           the
           Creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           ,
           are
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           Worship
           the
           Creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           ;
        
         
           Therefore
           she
           is
           an
           Idolater
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           Proposition
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           is
           granted
           by
           all
           Divines
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Minor
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ,
           I
           prove
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           Worship
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           baked
           upon
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           for
           her
           God
           ;
           therefore
           she
           does
           Worship
           the
           Creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           ,
           therefore
           she
           is
           an
           Idolater
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Roman
           Church
           Worships
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           baked
           upon
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           for
           her
           God
           ;
           this
           does
           clearly
           appear
           ,
           since
           she
           believes
           that
           the
           Bread
           being
           Consecrated
           by
           her
           Priests
           ,
           is
           really
           Transubstantiated
           ,
           or
           changed
           into
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           renders
           unto
           it
           the
           very
           same
           
           Adoration
           that
           we
           render
           to
           the
           Godhead
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           false
           that
           this
           Bread
           Consecrated
           by
           her
           Priests
           ,
           be
           really
           changed
           into
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           I
           will
           make
           it
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           because
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           theirs
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           Senses
           ,
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           say
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           Consecrated
           by
           her
           Priests
           ,
           be
           really
           changed
           into
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           consequently
           be
           here
           still
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           being
           about
           to
           leave
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           afflicting
           themselves
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           comfort
           them
           by
           saying
           ,
           I
           leave
           you
           my
           Body
           under
           the
           Species
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           but
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Poor
             ye
             have
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             me
             ye
             have
             not
             always
             ;
             I
             came
             forth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             again
             I
             leave
             the
             World
             and
             go
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           He
           
           tells
           them
           that
           his
           Father
           will
           Protect
           them
           ,
           will
           send
           them
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           going
           to
           prepare
           them
           a
           place
           in
           Heaven
           .
           He
           tells
           them
           of
           his
           intercession
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           second
           coming
           to
           Judge
           both
           the
           quick
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           
             that
             the
             Heavens
             must
             receive
             him
             until
             the
             time
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           John
           12.
           8
           ,
           16
           ,
           28.
           
           Acts
           3.
           21.
           and
           in
           the
           24th
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           
             Mat.
             26
          
           Verse
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           a
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             Lo
             ,
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             there
             ,
             behold
             he
             is
             in
             the
             secret
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             not
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           By
           these
           words
           ,
           it
           appears
           clearly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           yet
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           be
           really
           changed
           into
           his
           Body
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           took
           Bread
           ,
           and
           gave
           Thanks
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Take
             ye
             and
             
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             .
          
           Matth.
           26.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.
           24.
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           has
           said
           in
           giving
           the
           Bread
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ;
           therefore
           this
           Bread
           ought
           to
           be
           changed
           into
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           therefore
           he
           is
           here
           still
           upon
           Earth
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           ,
           she
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Figure
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           are
           not
           Metaphorical
           ,
           because
           he
           said
           ,
           
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
          
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Figure
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           broken
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           his
           true
           Body
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           true
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           which
           was
           broken
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Figure
           ;
           yet
           that
           doth
           not
           hinder
           these
           words
           from
           being
           Metaphorical
           ;
           and
           to
           let
           you
           see
           it
           clearly
           ,
           observe
           my
           Reason
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             
             was
             broken
             for
             you
             ,
          
           (
           is
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             signifieth
             or
             representeth
          
           .
           As
           you
           may
           see
           in
           several
           other
           Texts
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           for
           Example
           in
           this
           .
           
             The
             Rock
             was
             Christ
          
           ,
           where
           this
           word
           ,
           
             (
             was
          
           )
           means
           ,
           
             did
             signifie
             or
             represent
             .
             Which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
          
           ;
           the
           Relative
           ,
           
             (
             which
          
           )
           does
           not
           serve
           to
           shew
           the
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Bread
           is
           changed
           into
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           related
           to
           this
           Word
           
             (
             Body
          
           )
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Proposition
           ▪
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           .
           It
           has
           a
           relation
           to
           the
           Attribute
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Subject
           .
           That
           which
           hinders
           not
           this
           Proposition
           from
           being
           Metaphorical
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           
             this
             ,
             the
             Rock
             was
             Christ.
          
           For
           if
           the
           Evangelist
           had
           added
           ,
           which
           was
           Crucified
           ,
           or
           which
           was
           raised
           again
           ;
           as
           the
           Relative
           
             (
             which
          
           )
           would
           not
           hinder
           this
           Proposition
           from
           being
           Metaphorical
           ;
           likewise
           these
           words
           ,
           
             which
             was
             broken
             for
             you
          
           ,
           hinder
           not
           the
           other
           Proposition
           from
           being
           Improper
           and
           Metaphorical
           .
        
         
         
           Mark
           ,
           that
           his
           Body
           was
           not
           broken
           before
           he
           Suffered
           upon
           Golgotha
           :
           How
           did
           he
           say
           then
           ,
           
             which
             is
             broken
          
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           broken
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           sense
           of
           it
           but
           this
           .
           The
           Bread
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           signified
           that
           his
           Body
           should
           be
           broken
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bread
           did
           signifie
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           so
           the
           Bread
           must
           signifie
           his
           Body
           :
           And
           as
           his
           Body
           was
           not
           broken
           indeed
           ,
           when
           the
           Bread
           was
           broken
           ;
           so
           the
           Bread
           could
           not
           be
           his
           Body
           indeed
           ,
           for
           then
           his
           Body
           should
           have
           been
           broken
           ,
           when
           the
           Bread
           was
           broken
           .
        
         
           If
           because
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Blood
             ,
          
           they
           will
           have
           these
           words
           to
           be
           expounded
           litterally
           ;
           why
           then
           do
           they
           not
           expound
           the
           other
           words
           of
           Christ
           litterally
           also
           concerning
           the
           Cup
           ?
           For
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           the
           Cup
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Blood.
          
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           will
           not
           say
           that
           the
           Cup
           was
           
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Figure
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Continens
             pro
             Contento
          
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           Cup
           is
           meant
           the
           Wine
           in
           it
           .
           If
           then
           they
           will
           admit
           a
           Figure
           in
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           why
           there
           may
           not
           be
           a
           Figure
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             Signatum
             pro
             Signo
          
           ;
           that
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           should
           be
           understood
           thus
           ,
           the
           Bread
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           my
           Body
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           prove
           as
           well
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           Door
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Door
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Vine
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Vine
          
           ;
           for
           his
           sayings
           are
           alike
           .
           But
           Figurative
           Speeches
           must
           not
           be
           construed
           litterally
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           not
           we
           only
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           after
           Consecration
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           doth
           call
           them
           so
           .
           
             I
             will
             drink
             no
             more
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             .
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           assures
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Vine
           which
           he
           drank
           ;
           therefore
           
           Wine
           and
           not
           Blood
           was
           his
           drink
           ;
           therefore
           after
           Consecration
           ,
           Wine
           was
           still
           Wine
           .
           And
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             c.
             11.
          
           does
           confirm
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           plainly
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Communicant
             doth
             eat
             Bread.
          
           Therefore
           the
           Bread
           remains
           Bread
           after
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           transubstantiated
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           were
           there
           no
           Bread
           to
           eat
           ;
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           the
           thing
           that
           should
           be
           eaten
           ,
           and
           consequently
           should
           not
           be
           called
           Bread.
           
        
         
           What
           I
           say
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           these
           words
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           he
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             which
             if
             any
             man
             eat
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           50.
           
           His
           Disciples
           hearing
           these
           words
           ,
           murmured
           until
           he
           had
           expounded
           them
           .
           And
           how
           did
           he
           expound
           them
           ?
           thus
           ,
           
             He
             that
             comes
             unto
             me
             ,
             has
             eaten
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             believes
             in
             me
             has
             drunk
             .
          
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           He
           Instituted
           
           this
           Sacrament
           in
           like
           words
           ,
           they
           murmured
           not
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           as
           before
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           resolved
           them
           before
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           eat
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           was
           nothing
           but
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plainly
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           plainly
           said
           ,
           
             These
             words
             are
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           understood
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           not
           litterally
           ;
           so
           saith
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Believe
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           Christ's
           manner
           to
           speak
           by
           Similitudes
           ,
           Figures
           ,
           and
           Parables
           ,
           shewing
           one
           thing
           by
           another
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           Christ
           calls
           the
           Lamb
           the
           Passover
           ,
           in
           place
           whereof
           this
           Sacrament
           succeeded
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Passover
           was
           this
           ,
           
             An
             Angel
             passed
             over
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             struck
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
          
           Exodus
           12.
           27.
           
           This
           was
           not
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           yet
           because
           a
           Lamb
           was
           a
           sign
           of
           this
           Passover
           ,
           as
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           of
           Christ's
           
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ;
           because
           of
           that
           Christ
           called
           the
           Lamb
           the
           Passover
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood.
           This
           may
           be
           seen
           again
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Cup.
           
        
         
           Circumcision
           is
           called
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           yet
           Circumcision
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           cutting
           away
           of
           a
           Skin
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           is
           this
           ;
           
             In
             Abraham's
             seed
             all
             nations
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             People
             ;
             I
             will
             defend
             and
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             serve
             and
             worship
             me
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           though
           the
           Circumcision
           were
           the
           Covenant
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           Baptism
           is
           called
           Regeneration
           ;
           and
           yet
           Baptism
           is
           a
           
             dipping
             our
             Bodies
             in
             Water
          
           ,
           and
           Regeneration
           is
           the
           renewing
           of
           our
           mind
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           Created
           .
           This
           is
           not
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           as
           though
           Baptism
           were
           Regeneration
           it self
           ,
           it
           
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           it
           signifies
           Regeneration
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Cup
           is
           called
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Cup
           is
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Metal
           ,
           filled
           with
           Wine
           :
           And
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believes
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           a
           Cup
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           Cup
           were
           the
           New
           Testament
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           So
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           called
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           because
           they
           signifie
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood.
           
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           ours
           may
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           because
           every
           Sacrament
           was
           called
           by
           the
           thing
           which
           it
           signified
           ;
           and
           yet
           never
           any
           Sacrament
           was
           taken
           for
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           What
           reason
           have
           they
           then
           to
           take
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           the
           thing
           it self
           more
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           Divines
           ,
           that
           a
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           Sign
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           more
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           than
           
           the
           Bush
           at
           the
           Door
           is
           the
           Wine
           in
           the
           Cellar
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           then
           ,
           will
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           is
           there
           nothing
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           but
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ?
           We
           do
           not
           say
           that
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           bare
           Sign
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           receive
           no
           more
           than
           what
           we
           see
           :
           For
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Body
          
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Communion
           of
           Christ
           Body
           and
           Blood.
           Therefore
           there
           is
           more
           in
           this
           Sacramental
           Bread
           than
           in
           the
           common
           Bread
           we
           Eat
           in
           our
           Houses
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           nature
           of
           Bread
           be
           not
           changed
           ,
           yet
           the
           use
           is
           changed
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           only
           serve
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           before
           ,
           but
           also
           it
           serves
           for
           the
           nourishing
           of
           our
           Souls
           ;
           for
           as
           sure
           as
           we
           receive
           Bread
           ,
           so
           sure
           we
           receive
           Christ
           .
           And
           you
           may
           see
           this
           by
           this
           Similitude
           :
           You
           have
           an
           Obligation
           in
           your
           hand
           ,
           and
           I
           ask
           you
           ,
           what
           have
           you
           there
           ?
           and
           you
           answer
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           an
           
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           .
           How
           !
           say
           I
           ,
           I
           see
           nothing
           but
           Paper
           ,
           Ink
           ,
           and
           Wax
           !
           Oh
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           recover
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           good
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           ye
           receive
           these
           Signs
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           ye
           receive
           the
           Vertue
           of
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           by
           Faith
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           ye
           should
           eat
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           Senses
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           Consecrated
           by
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           be
           really
           changed
           into
           Christ's
           Body
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           oblige
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           my
           Senses
           behold
           ,
           is
           not
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           my
           Eyes
           see
           them
           to
           be
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           I
           smell
           nothing
           but
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           I
           taste
           nothing
           but
           
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           my
           Hands
           feel
           nothing
           but
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           We
           confess
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           Senses
           ,
           but
           Senses
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Judges
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           I
           Answer
           .
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Senses
           ,
           to
           prove
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           a
           Body
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             spirit
             has
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             have
             ,
          
           Luke
           24.
           32.
           
           And
           if
           the
           Fathers
           disputing
           against
           the
           Marcionites
           and
           Euthicheens
           ,
           the
           former
           of
           which
           believed
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           not
           a
           true
           Body
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           appearance
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           the
           Substance
           of
           his
           Body
           was
           changed
           into
           the
           Godhead
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             Handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             have
             .
          
           I
           may
           after
           their
           Example
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           my
           Senses
           in
           
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           true
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           
             Handle
             and
             see
          
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           reason
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           why
           Christ's
           Body
           is
           not
           seen
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           because
           he
           is
           there
           miraculously
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Bread
           be
           turned
           into
           the
           very
           Body
           of
           Christ
           by
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           then
           should
           it
           appear
           visibly
           so
           .
           For
           the
           Nature
           of
           every
           Miracle
           is
           to
           be
           visibly
           to
           the
           outward
           Eyes
           and
           Senses
           .
           As
           when
           Jesus
           Christ
           turned
           Water
           into
           Wine
           ,
           it
           was
           visibly
           Wine
           ,
           when
           Moses
           Rod
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           it
           was
           visibly
           a
           Serpent
           .
           And
           so
           if
           the
           Bread
           were
           turned
           into
           the
           very
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           visibly
           a
           Body
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           hold
           a
           Miracle
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           .
           But
           St.
           Austin
           answereth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Miracle
           in
           
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Honorem
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             tanquam
             Religiosa
             possunt
             habere
             ,
             stuporem
             tanquam
             mira
             non
             possunt
             ,
          
           Tom.
           1.
           8.
           c.
           12.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           supposes
           the
           same
           Body
           in
           several
           places
           at
           one
           time
           .
           A
           Body
           may
           be
           considered
           objectively
           at
           one
           time
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           really
           or
           substantially
           in
           many
           places
           at
           one
           time
           altogether
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           have
           ,
           which
           teaches
           and
           obliges
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           Substantially
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Priest
           pleases
           to
           Consecrate
           ,
           or
           pronounce
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Blood
             ,
          
           and
           in
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Consecrated
           Bread
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           you
           divide
           it
           into
           a
           thousand
           Parts
           no
           bigger
           than
           the
           Point
           of
           a
           Needle
           ,
           he
           is
           there
           in
           every
           part
           wholly
           ,
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           .
           For
           according
           
           to
           Reason
           ,
           a
           Body
           of
           six
           Foot
           in
           Dimension
           ,
           cannot
           occupy
           no
           more
           place
           than
           the
           Circumference
           of
           six
           Foot
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           may
           be
           successively
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           Acts
           3.
           22.
           
           
             Whom
             the
             Heaven
             must
             receive
             until
             the
             times
             of
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           Prove
           my
           saying
           evidently
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           has
           a
           glorified
           Body
           ,
           yet
           he
           retains
           the
           Nature
           and
           Property
           of
           a
           true
           Body
           still
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           but
           in
           one
           place
           at
           once
           .
           And
           so
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           in
           Joan.
           Tract
           .
           3.
           
           
             Corpus
             Domini
             in
             quo
             resurrexit
             uno
             tantùm
             loco
             esse
             potest
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Doctrine
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           Accidents
           exist
           without
           any
           Subject
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           Accidents
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           their
           Subject
           .
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           whiteness
           of
           a
           Stone
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           the
           Stone
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           you
           destroy
           the
           Nature
           or
           Substance
           of
           this
           
           Stone
           ,
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           destroy
           its
           Whiteness
           ,
           and
           other
           its
           Accidents
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Modern
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           Accidents
           are
           nothing
           else
           than
           Matter
           modified
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           disposed
           to
           this
           or
           that
           Fashion
           ;
           it
           follows
           that
           Matter
           cannot
           be
           destroyed
           without
           its
           Accidents
           being
           destroyed
           likewise
           with
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Iraeneus
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             we
             cannot
             consider
             Water
             without
             its
             Humidity
             ,
             nor
             Fire
             without
             Heat
             ,
             nor
             a
             Stone
             without
             Hardness
             ;
             these
             things
             being
             so
             United
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             exist
             together
          
           Nevertheless
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teach
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           in
           their
           Mystery
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           they
           put
           Accidents
           without
           any
           Subject
           ;
           they
           put
           Colour
           and
           Quantity
           without
           Matter
           ,
           Smell
           and
           Taste
           without
           Substance
           ,
           Hardness
           and
           Humidity
           without
           there
           being
           any
           thing
           
           that
           is
           hard
           and
           moist
           .
           I
           may
           then
           very
           well
           say
           and
           affirm
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrin
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             I
             say
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             St.
          
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Caesar
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           the
           mystical
           Symbols
           do
           not
           lose
           their
           proper
           Nature
           ,
           but
           remain
           in
           their
           first
           Substance
           ,
           as
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           has
           preserved
           the
           true
           Substance
           of
           a
           Body
           when
           it
           was
           Glorified
           .
           
             And
             Writing
             to
             the
             People
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           
             Hom.
             6.
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           God
           gives
           us
           things
           Spiritual
           under
           things
           Visible
           and
           Natural
           ;
           and
           that
           Bread
           being
           Sanctified
           ,
           is
           delivered
           from
           the
           Name
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           exalted
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Body
           ,
           although
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Bread
           still
           remains
           .
        
         
           Origines
           in
           Matth.
           15.
           
             speaks
             thus
          
           ,
           The
           Bread
           that
           is
           Sanctified
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           material
           Substance
           thereof
           ,
           goes
           into
           the
           Belly
           ,
           and
           forth
           again
           like
           other
           Meats
           .
        
         
         
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           Iraeneus
           Bishop
           of
           Lyon
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Flesh
             is
             nourished
             with
             the
             Cup
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             increased
             with
             the
             Bread
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           These
           words
           do
           destroy
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           they
           believe
           that
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           changed
           into
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Body
           is
           not
           nourished
           with
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           but
           with
           their
           Accidents
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           Substance
           that
           God
           Createth
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           ,
           L.
           4.
           
           Advers
           .
           Marci
           .
           c
           ,
           40.
           
             saith
             ,
             that
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           took
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           giving
           it
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           made
           it
           his
           Body
           ,
           saying
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           Body
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           himself
           explains
           it
           ,
           the
           Figure
           of
           my
           Body
           .
        
         
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           
             Cont.
             Adam
             .
             c.
             12.
             is
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
          
           The
           Lord
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           doubted
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           but
           the
           Signs
           of
           his
           Body
           .
           
             And
             in
          
           Psal
           .
           8.
           
           
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           
           the
           admirable
           Patience
           of
           Christ
           admitted
           Judas
           to
           the
           Banquet
           ,
           wherein
           he
           delivered
           to
           his
           Disciples
           the
           Figure
           of
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood.
           
             And
             in
             the
             third
             Book
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             speaks
             thus
             .
          
           When
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           if
           ye
           do
           not
           eat
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           no
           life
           in
           you
           .
           He
           seems
           to
           command
           a
           Wickedness
           and
           a
           great
           Crime
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           Figure
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           injoyned
           unto
           us
           to
           think
           upon
           our
           Lord's
           Passion
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           his
           Flesh
           was
           Crucified
           and
           Wounded
           for
           us
           .
           
             He
             saith
             also
             in
             an
             Epist●●
             to
          
           Boniface
           ,
           That
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           things
           they
           represent
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacrament
           then
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           either
           conjunctively
           with
           what
           it
           represents
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Sense
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           or
           separately
           from
           the
           things
           which
           it
           signifies
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Sense
           
           it
           is
           the
           Type
           ,
           the
           Symbole
           ,
           or
           Figure
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           as
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Letters
           which
           are
           brought
           ,
           wherein
           is
           contained
           the
           Pardon
           which
           the
           King
           gives
           to
           a
           Criminal
           ,
           are
           the
           King's
           Pardon
           .
        
         
           Theodoret
           ,
           Dial.
           2.
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           mystical
           Signs
           after
           Consecration
           do
           not
           depart
           from
           their
           Nature
           ,
           but
           they
           abide
           still
           in
           their
           former
           Substance
           ,
           Figure
           ,
           and
           Form
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           both
           seen
           and
           felt
           as
           before
           .
           
             And
             ,
             Dial.
             1.
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           honoured
           the
           visible
           Symbols
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           not
           in
           changing
           their
           Nature
           ,
           but
           in
           adding
           Grace
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pope
          
           Gelasius
           ,
           
             in
             lib.
             de
             duab
             .
             nat
             .
             advers
             .
             nest
             .
             &
             Eutich
             .
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           the
           substance
           or
           nature
           of
           Bread
           doth
           not
           cease
           ,
           and
           verily
           there
           is
           the
           Image
           and
           Similitude
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           celebrated
           in
           the
           
           action
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Baronius
           ,
           An.
           648.
           
           N.
           15.
           and
           869.
           
           N.
           3.
           saith
           ,
           That
           Theodorus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           Pyrrhus
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Council
           held
           at
           Constantinople
           for
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           Photius
           ,
           took
           the
           Consecrated
           Cup
           ,
           and
           poured
           Ink
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           dipp'd
           their
           Pens
           into
           these
           two
           mixt
           Liquors
           ,
           they
           subscribed
           the
           depositions
           of
           these
           Men.
           If
           they
           had
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Consecrated
           Wine
           was
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           now
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           believes
           ,
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           they
           would
           have
           mixt
           Ink
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           dipp'd
           their
           Pens
           with
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           not
           do
           so
           now
           ,
           but
           would
           believe
           they
           should
           commit
           an
           horrible
           Sacrilege
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           had
           believed
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           conversion
           of
           Bread
           
           and
           Wine
           into
           the
           true
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           to
           instruct
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           Body
           is
           under
           a
           point
           ;
           that
           it
           has
           Accidents
           without
           any
           Subject
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Spirit
           .
           They
           would
           have
           taught
           us
           what
           nourishes
           our
           Bodies
           in
           receiving
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           come
           the
           worms
           which
           are
           ingendred
           in
           the
           Bread.
           They
           would
           have
           told
           us
           what
           kind
           of
           action
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           makes
           Christ
           Exist
           under
           the
           Species
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           whether
           it
           was
           a
           Reproduction
           ,
           or
           Adduction
           ,
           or
           Ubification
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           taught
           us
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           gives
           now
           a
           particular
           instruction
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           as
           Learned
           as
           the
           present
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           since
           they
           said
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           sign
           that
           this
           Doctrin
           was
           contrary
           to
           their
           Opinion
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           what
           I
           say
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Fathers
           disputed
           against
           Idolaters
           ,
           they
           confuted
           them
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             you
             adore
             what
             your
             Hands
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             neither
             Speech
             nor
             Motion
             ,
             but
             is
             subject
             to
             Fire
             ,
             and
             to
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             stolen
             away
             by
             Thieves
             ?
          
           This
           was
           the
           Argument
           they
           made
           use
           of
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           Idolaters
           .
           If
           at
           that
           time
           they
           had
           believed
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           the
           Idolaters
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           to
           retort
           their
           Argument
           ;
           and
           since
           we
           find
           they
           have
           not
           retorted
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           sign
           that
           this
           Doctrin
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           was
           a
           Dream
           of
           Paschasius
           ,
           a
           Monk
           of
           Corbis
           ;
           and
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1215.
           set
           it
           up
           amongst
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Latran
           .
           So
           many
           years
           were
           past
           
           before
           Transubstantiation
           was
           named
           .
           Then
           the
           Pope
           set
           it
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           came
           out
           from
           Rome
           ;
           and
           for
           want
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           holy
           Fathers
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           since
           defended
           ,
           and
           do
           still
           defend
           it
           at
           this
           day
           with
           Sword
           and
           Fire
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           is
           not
           really
           changed
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           Idolater
           ;
           since
           in
           Worshiping
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           baked
           upon
           the
           Fire
           ,
           in
           Praying
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           carrying
           it
           in
           Procession
           ,
           in
           shewing
           it
           to
           the
           People
           in
           their
           Mass
           ,
           in
           offering
           Frankincense
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           bowing
           before
           it
           at
           the
           Ringing
           of
           a
           small
           Bell
           or
           Cymbal
           ,
           as
           the
           People
           did
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           for
           their
           God
           ;
           She
           Worships
           the
           Creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           .
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           We
           believe
           that
           what
           we
           do
           Worship
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           hinders
           us
           from
           being
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           If
           this
           Reason
           were
           good
           and
           sufficient
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           which
           did
           Worship
           Jupiter
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           Idolaters
           ;
           because
           they
           believed
           him
           to
           be
           the
           true
           God.
           And
           yet
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           maintains
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           did
           Worship
           Jupiter
           ,
           were
           Idolaters
           .
           It
           is
           then
           true
           ,
           that
           to
           Worship
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           gross
           and
           flat
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           Idolater
           ,
           because
           she
           Worships
           for
           her
           God
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           although
           she
           believe
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           for
           her
           God.
           
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           she
           is
           Idolater
           ,
           because
           she
           makes
           graven
           Images
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           bows
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           she
           kneels
           down
           before
           those
           of
           Saints
           ,
           prays
           to
           
           them
           ,
           kisses
           and
           serves
           them
           ,
           offers
           Frankincense
           unto
           them
           ,
           Crowns
           them
           with
           Flowers
           ,
           Cloaths
           them
           with
           Fine
           Garments
           ,
           and
           Orders
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           II.
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ;
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           placed
           in
           Churches
           ,
           Chappels
           ,
           and
           Oratories
           ,
           where
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           is
           Worshiped
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           also
           Honoured
           and
           Worshiped
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             these
             words
             of
          
           Samuel
           ,
           Prepare
           your
           hearts
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           only
           ;
           
             and
             to
             those
             of
             Christ
             in
             St.
          
           Matthew
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           worship
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           only
           shalt
           thou
           serve
           ;
           
             as
             also
             to
             those
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             XX
             Chapter
             of
          
           Exodus
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           unto
           thee
           any
           graven
           Image
           ,
           nor
           any
           likeness
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           in
           Heaven
           above
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           in
           Earth
           beneath
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Waters
           under
           the
           Earth
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           bow
           down
           thy self
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           serve
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Objection
           ,
           This
           forbidding
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           against
           Idols
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           Images
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           bow
           to
           them
           and
           serve
           them
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           render
           them
           a
           Worship
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           only
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Nor
             any
             likeness
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
          
           &c.
           signifie
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           mean
           both
           Idols
           and
           Images
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           besides
           this
           distinction
           of
           a
           Worship
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           new
           ,
           and
           not
           found
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           own
           Confession
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           her
           Angelick
           Doctor
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           Worships
           the
           Cross
           with
           a
           Worship
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           This
           Truth
           is
           especially
           seen
           upon
           
             Good
             Friday
          
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           ye
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Monks
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           himself
           bow
           and
           kneel
           down
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           kiss
           it
           ,
           all
           Singing
           ,
           
             Ecce
             lignum
             Crucis
             venite
             
             adoremus
          
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           the
           common
           People
           imitate
           them
           also
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           lay
           down
           before
           it
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           .
           They
           confess
           also
           that
           they
           do
           Worship
           the
           Images
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           with
           a
           Worship
           of
           Latria
           ,
           and
           likewise
           those
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           This
           Worship
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           render
           to
           the
           Cross
           and
           Images
           of
           the
           Godhead
           and
           Saints
           ,
           is
           Relative
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           related
           to
           the
           Cross
           and
           Images
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           and
           Saints
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           why
           they
           are
           not
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           these
           words
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Prepare
             your
             hearts
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             only
          
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             ,
          
           do
           quite
           destroy
           all
           these
           distinctions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           concerning
           the
           Relative
           Worship
           of
           Latria
           and
           
           Dulia
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           flat
           Idolatry
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           any
           Image
           ,
           I
           evidently
           shew
           it
           by
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           the
           golden
           Calf
           to
           be
           a
           Representation
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Exod.
             32.
          
           
           For
           the
           Text
           shews
           that
           it
           was
           a
           flat
           Idolatry
           ,
           for
           which
           many
           of
           them
           were
           Plagu'd
           and
           Punish'd
           .
           And
           yet
           their
           Worship
           was
           Relative
           ;
           for
           their
           meaning
           was
           to
           Worship
           the
           true
           God
           in
           the
           Calf
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           think
           or
           believe
           that
           that
           dead
           Idol
           or
           Image
           was
           God.
           The
           Idolatry
           then
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           Worshiping
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           by
           bowing
           down
           before
           the
           Images
           of
           Saints
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           kissing
           them
           ,
           and
           imploring
           their
           assistance
           ,
           and
           offering
           Frankincense
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           as
           gross
           and
           wicked
           as
           theirs
           was
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           the
           Worshiping
           mages
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           Irenea
           ,
           Empress
           
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           790.
           
           She
           called
           a
           Council
           at
           Nice
           ,
           wherein
           by
           Intreagues
           and
           Threatnings
           ,
           she
           did
           so
           prevail
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           concluded
           we
           ought
           to
           Worship
           Images
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Oppositions
           that
           were
           then
           made
           in
           all
           Parts
           .
           For
           the
           Emperor
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           ,
           did
           at
           the
           same
           time
           call
           a
           Council
           at
           Francfort
           ,
           wherein
           that
           of
           Nice
           was
           Condemn'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Decree
           of
           Worshiping
           Images
           made
           void
           .
           But
           because
           they
           remained
           still
           in
           Churches
           ,
           this
           Superstition
           of
           Worshiping
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Ignorant
           People
           was
           always
           inclin'd
           ,
           got
           at
           last
           the
           uppermost
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           true
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           clearly
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           Idolater
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           shew
           that
           she
           is
           Heretick
           ;
           for
           all
           those
           that
           are
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Errors
           ,
           are
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           obstinate
           in
           her
           Errors
           ;
           therefore
           she
           is
           Heretick
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Major
           Proposition
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           all
           Divines
           are
           of
           that
           Opinion
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Minor
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ,
           I
           prove
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           All
           those
           ,
           that
           refuse
           to
           obey
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           in
           several
           Points
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           are
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Errors
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Church
           refuses
           to
           obey
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           in
           several
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           she
           is
           obstinate
           in
           her
           Errors
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           Proposition
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           Divines
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Minor
           ,
           behold
           as
           I
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           those
           ,
           that
           do
           add
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           diminish
           from
           it
           several
           Articles
           ,
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           refuse
           to
           obey
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
          
           
           It
           is
           commanded
           us
           neither
           to
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           diminish
           from
           it
           .
           And
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           Forbids
           to
           think
           above
           that
           which
           is
           Written
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           adds
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           diminishes
           from
           it
           several
           Articles
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           she
           refuses
           to
           obey
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           she
           is
           obstinate
           in
           her
           Errors
           ;
           therefore
           she
           is
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           diminish
           from
           it
           several
           Articles
           ,
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           is
           that
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           evidently
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           say
           that
           she
           adds
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           several
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           she
           obliges
           to
           believe
           under
           the
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           manifested
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           our
           
             Saviour
             ,
             Redeemer
          
           and
           
             Mediator
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             name
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.
           12.
           
           
             That
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Propitiation
             
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           1.
           
           And
           
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           
           Nevertheless
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           call
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           the
           She-Redeemer
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Bellarmin
           .
           c.
           4.
           of
           Indulgences
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Litanies
           and
           Hymns
           Composed
           in
           her
           Honour
           ,
           they
           call
           her
           
             the
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Hope
             ,
          
           and
           give
           her
           such
           Titles
           as
           belong
           to
           God
           only
           .
           They
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           Saints
           ,
           they
           put
           their
           Trust
           and
           Confidence
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           for
           their
           Advocates
           and
           Mediators
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           several
           Prayers
           ,
           wherein
           they
           speak
           thus
           .
           
             O
             great
             Saint
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             put
             my
             Trust
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             Pray
             for
             me
             miserable
             Sinner
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           though
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Teaching
           his
           Disciples
           how
           they
           ought
           to
           Pray
           ,
           bid
           them
           to
           call
           upon
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           although
           the
           Almighty
           spake
           thus
           
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             45.
             21.
             
             There
             is
             no
             God
             else
             beside
             me
             ,
             a
             Just
             God
             and
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             beside
             me
             .
          
           Yet
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           will
           have
           us
           to
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           Saints
           ,
           to
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           for
           our
           Advocates
           and
           Mediators
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           .
           Sess
           .
           25.
           
           It
           is
           then
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           being
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           think
           above
           that
           which
           is
           Written
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           We
           Pray
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           and
           beg
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           we
           pray
           a
           Friend
           at
           Court
           to
           Request
           a
           Kindness
           from
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           I
           Answer
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           Written
           ,
           
             We
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
           And
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           any
           other
           is
           our
           Advocate
           .
           If
           the
           King's
           Son
           should
           say
           ,
           when
           ye
           will
           ask
           my
           Father
           any
           Favour
           ,
           
           come
           ye
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           another
           ;
           if
           after
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           some
           body
           should
           go
           unto
           another
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           very
           Imprudent
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
          
           
           Speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           have
           then
           another
           Advocate
           beside
           him
           .
           
             By
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             access
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           we
           have
           it
           also
           by
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           or
           by
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           St.
           Anthony
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Saint
           .
        
         
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           Hom.
           2.
           de
           Cananea
           ,
           
             speaking
             of
             this
             Woman
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             she
             were
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             was
             bold
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ,
          
           Behold
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           this
           Woman
           ,
           she
           doth
           not
           Pray
           to
           James
           ,
           she
           doth
           not
           beseech
           John
           ,
           she
           goes
           not
           to
           Peter
           ,
           she
           looks
           not
           to
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           neither
           request
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           this
           she
           takes
           Repentance
           for
           her
           Companion
           ,
           and
           goes
           to
           the
           very
           Fountain
           it self
           .
        
         
         
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           in
           Rom.
           c.
           1.
           
             speaks
             thus
          
           ,
           They
           are
           wont
           to
           use
           a
           pitiful
           Excuse
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Saints
           they
           may
           have
           access
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Earls
           there
           is
           Access
           to
           Kings
           ;
           by
           Officers
           and
           Earls
           ,
           Access
           is
           made
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           himself
           is
           a
           Man
           ;
           but
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           nothing
           is
           hid
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Spokesman
           ,
           but
           a
           devout
           Mind
           ;
           for
           wheresoever
           such
           a
           one
           speaks
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           answer
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           say
           Tertullian
           
             and
             St.
          
           Austin
           ,
           do
           not
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Living
           :
           The
           Saints
           are
           not
           our
           Mediators
           ,
           we
           do
           praise
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           because
           they
           fought
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           not
           Worship
           them
           .
           For
           what
           end
           then
           are
           these
           Solemnities
           ?
           That
           by
           them
           we
           may
           thank
           God
           for
           their
           Victories
           ,
           and
           encourage
           others
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           partakers
           of
           their
           Palms
           and
           Crowns
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           obtain
           them
           ,
           shall
           we
           implore
           the
           Assistance
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           that
           true
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           them
           Martyrs
           .
           
             de
             cura
             pro
             mortuis
             ,
             c.
             13.
             &
             cont
             .
             Parm.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             de
             Civit.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hereunto
             I
             may
             add
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
          
           Ecclesiastes
           9.
           5.
           
           That
           the
           dead
           knew
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           neither
           have
           any
           more
           a
           portion
           for
           ever
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           done
           under
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           may
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           intreats
           in
           vain
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           for
           God
           alone
           does
           know
           our
           Thoughts
           .
           And
           the
           most
           Learned
           Doctors
           of
           that
           Communion
           cannot
           say
           how
           they
           may
           hear
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Men
           ;
           for
           they
           confess
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Property
           of
           their
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           some
           say
           they
           see
           only
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           them
           ;
           some
           say
           that
           God
           discovers
           to
           them
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Men
           ;
           some
           say
           they
           see
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Looking-glass
           ,
           all
           things
           here
           below
           .
           Some
           assure
           that
           the
           Faithful
           which
           are
           upon
           
           Earth
           ,
           give
           notice
           of
           their
           Desires
           and
           Minds
           to
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           do
           Communicate
           their
           Thoughts
           one
           with
           another
           .
           To
           make
           it
           short
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           so
           uncertain
           concerning
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           she
           Worships
           and
           Prays
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           burning
           in
           an
           everlasting
           Fire
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           the
           Intercession
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           those
           publick
           Penitents
           ;
           which
           for
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           were
           Condemned
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           for
           some
           years
           .
           For
           Martyrdom
           being
           in
           a
           great
           Honour
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           having
           a
           particular
           esteem
           for
           those
           that
           were
           Prisoners
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           publick
           Penitents
           did
           Write
           to
           these
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           Intercede
           for
           them
           towards
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           admitted
           in
           her
           Communion
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           of
           their
           
           Penance
           were
           expired
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Saints
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           knew
           then
           no
           other
           in
           the
           second
           Age
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           St.
           Cyprian
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           adds
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           she
           teaches
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Purgatory
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Faithful
           departing
           this
           Life
           are
           Afflicted
           and
           Tormented
           ;
           some
           for
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           some
           for
           a
           hundred
           years
           ,
           some
           for
           a
           thousand
           and
           upwards
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           For
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           these
           Words
           of
           the
           14th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           
             Revelations
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             which
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             do
             follow
             them
             .
          
           As
           also
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Canonized
           by
           the
           
           general
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Righteous
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             no
             torment
             touch
             them
             .
          
           This
           appears
           also
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             now
             no
             Condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           Nevertheless
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           Fourth
           finding
           Purgatory
           very
           advantageous
           to
           his
           Kitchin
           ,
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             certainly
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Souls
             detained
             therein
             are
             relieved
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           Sess
           .
           25.
           
             gives
             Order
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             us
             by
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             and
             sacred
             Councils
             be
             Believed
             ,
             and
             Taught
             ,
             and
             Preached
             every
             where
             .
          
           And
           though
           Mr.
           Amelot
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           translated
           into
           French
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           does
           confess
           that
           Purgatory
           cannot
           
           be
           prov'd
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           cannot
           declare
           ,
           whether
           this
           Purgatory
           be
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           place
           wherein
           Sins
           are
           committed
           ;
           yet
           she
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           with
           an
           Indulgence
           laid
           unto
           a
           Bead
           ,
           or
           Cross
           ,
           or
           Medal
           ;
           or
           with
           a
           Mass
           Celebrated
           upon
           certain
           days
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           gives
           Power
           to
           deliver
           from
           this
           Purgatory
           whom
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           thinks
           it
           fit
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           then
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           since
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           addeth
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thinks
           above
           that
           which
           is
           written
           .
           2ly
           ,
           I
           shew
           she
           does
           destroy
           her self
           ,
           when
           she
           will
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           under
           the
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Purgatory
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Purgatory
           ,
           either
           it
           is
           to
           purge
           Sins
           ,
           or
           to
           purge
           the
           Pain
           due
           unto
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           because
           the
           Roman
           Church
           believes
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           by
           himself
           
           purge
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             His
             Blood
             cleanses
             us
             from
             all
             sins
          
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           are
           to
           be
           purged
           before
           we
           be
           separated
           from
           this
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           for
           the
           purgation
           of
           the
           Pain
           ;
           but
           the
           Pain
           is
           punished
           and
           not
           purged
           ;
           for
           a
           Gallows
           is
           not
           for
           the
           purgation
           of
           a
           Murder
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           since
           Purgatory
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           is
           only
           for
           the
           Pain
           due
           to
           sins
           ,
           they
           destroy
           themselves
           when
           they
           call
           it
           Purgatory
           .
           It
           has
           no
           warrant
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           shews
           but
           two
           places
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Rich
             Man's
          
           Soul
           ,
           which
           was
           unmerciful
           to
           Lazarus
           ,
           went
           after
           his
           Death
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           tormented
           ;
           and
           that
           Lazarus's
           Soul
           ,
           he
           being
           Dead
           ,
           was
           carried
           into
           
           Abraham's
           Bosome
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           Joy
           and
           Comfort
           .
           To
           the
           Thief
           which
           was
           Executed
           with
           Christ
           at
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           answered
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             :
          
           Which
           shews
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Faithful
           never
           come
           into
           Purgatory-fire
           ,
           to
           be
           burnt
           and
           tormented
           ;
           for
           all
           their
           Sins
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Punish
           ment
           incident
           to
           the
           same
           is
           forgiven
           also
           ;
           and
           their
           Souls
           pass
           from
           Death
           to
           Life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           go
           to
           Heaven
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             that
             dye
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labors
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             .
          
           If
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Death
           they
           have
           Blessedness
           ,
           and
           Rest
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           not
           in
           any
           Purgatory-fire
           to
           be
           burnt
           and
           tormented
           .
           
             The
             first
             place
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           Hyp.
           L.
           5.
           
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             doth
             by
             divine
             Authority
             believe
             ,
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             Hell
             ;
             a
             third
             place
             we
             are
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             find
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           Enchiridion
           ad
           Laur.
           c.
           67.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             those
             that
             believe
             a
             Purgatory-fire
             ,
             are
             much
             deceived
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             a
             humane
             Conceit
             .
             Know
             ye
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           de
           van
           .
           secul
           .
           1.
           c.
           
             That
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             separated
             from
             its
             Body
             ,
             she
             is
             immediately
             placed
             in
             Paradise
             for
             her
             good
             Works
             ,
             or
             cast
             into
             Hell
             because
             of
             her
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           did
           pray
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           as
           
             Tertullian
             de
             Corona
             Militis
          
           doth
           confess
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           good
           proof
           that
           she
           believed
           a
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           pray
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           believe
           they
           were
           in
           any
           place
           of
           Torments
           ,
           nor
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Purgatory
           :
           She
           only
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Faithful
           should
           only
           enjoy
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           after
           the
           day
           of
           Resurrection
           .
           She
           prayed
           then
           for
           the
           filling
           up
           of
           their
           Glory
           ;
           she
           prayed
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
           Faithful
           .
           She
           prayed
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           would
           hasten
           their
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           she
           prayed
           also
           for
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           increase
           their
           Glory
           ;
           but
           she
           did
           not
           implore
           their
           assistance
           ,
           nor
           believe
           a
           Purgatory
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           related
           by
           
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             9.
             60.
          
           and
           
             76.
             
             Iren.
             L.
             5.
             
             Tertul.
             Cont.
             Marc.
             L.
             4.
             c
             ▪
             13.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           Purgatory
           is
           Virgil
           in
           the
           sixth
           Book
           of
           his
           Eneids
           ,
           wherein
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           ,
           before
           they
           enjoy
           Blessedness
           ,
           are
           differently
           purged
           in
           different
           places
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           these
           following
           Verses
           .
        
         
           Ergo
           exercentur
           poenis
           ,
           veterumque
           malorum
        
         
           Supplicia
           expendunt
           ;
           aliae
           panduntur
           inanes
        
         
           Suspensae
           ad
           ventos
           ;
           aliis
           sub
           gurgite
           vasto
        
         
           Infectum
           eluitur
           Scelus
           ,
           aut
           exuritur
           igni
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           shew
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           adds
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           she
           teaches
           ,
           that
           the
           general
           Councils
           and
           Popes
           are
           Infallible
           ;
           that
           the
           latter
           have
           Authority
           or
           Pre-eminence
           over
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           power
           to
           Depose
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           from
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           are
           above
           them
           ;
           for
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             that
             their
             general
             Councils
             and
             Popes
             are
             not
             Infallible
             ;
             for
             St.
          
           Austin
           ,
           
             Tom.
             6.
             l.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Donat.
             plainly
             teaches
             that
             God
             alone
             and
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             Infallible
             or
             cannot
             Err.
          
           The
           general
           Councils
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           which
           are
           gathered
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           are
           often
           corrected
           ,
           the
           former
           by
           the
           latter
           ,
           when
           by
           any
           tryal
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           opened
           which
           was
           shut
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           known
           which
           was
           hidden
           .
           
             If
             a
             general
             Council
             may
             be
             corrected
             ,
             as
             saith
             St.
          
           Austin
           ,
           
             therefore
             it
             may
             err
             :
             Wherefore
             he
             speaks
             thus
             to
          
           Maximian
           
           
             Bishop
             of
             the
          
           Arians
           ;
           Neither
           ought
           I
           to
           alledge
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           nor
           thou
           the
           Council
           of
           Arimini
           to
           take
           advantage
           thereby
           ;
           for
           neither
           am
           I
           bound
           nor
           held
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           ,
           nor
           thou
           of
           that
           .
           Set
           Matter
           with
           Matter
           ,
           Cause
           with
           Cause
           ,
           or
           Reason
           with
           Reason
           ;
           try
           the
           Matter
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           condemned
           the
           setting
           up
           Images
           in
           the
           Churches
           ;
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           Act.
           4.
           ordered
           afterwards
           they
           should
           be
           set
           up
           .
           One
           of
           these
           Councils
           ,
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           Erroneous
           .
           And
           that
           is
           granted
           by
           it self
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           set
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           said
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           every
           Council
           ,
           they
           pray
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             spare
             their
             Ignorance
             and
             pardon
             their
             Errors
             .
          
           de
           ord
           .
           celeb
           .
           conc
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           himself
           may
           Err
           ;
           for
           Pope
           Innocentius
           doth
           teach
           ,
           lib.
           ad
           
           Bonif.
           cont
           .
           Epist
           .
           Pelag.
           c.
           4.
           
           
             That
             young
             Children
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             except
             they
             receive
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
          
           And
           Pope
           Gelasius
           ,
           Comperimus
           Consecra
           .
           de
           distinct
           .
           2.
           did
           decree
           ,
           
             That
             all
             they
             should
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             which
             would
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             but
             in
             one
             kind
             .
          
           But
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           now
           taxed
           for
           an
           Error
           by
           all
           Papists
           ;
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           Sess
           .
           21.
           
           Can
           1.
           made
           a
           Decree
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Pope
           
             Gelasius
             .
             If
             any
             body
          
           ,
           saith
           this
           Council
           ,
           
             assures
             that
             all
             and
             every
             Faithful
             are
             obliged
             by
             God's
             Commandment
             to
             receive
             one
             and
             the
             other
             species
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Popes
           may
           Err
           :
           And
           this
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           own
           Decrees
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             none
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             found
             erring
             from
             the
             
             Faith
             ,
          
           part
           .
           1.
           cap.
           dist
           .
           40.
           cap.
           si
           Papa
           .
           Whereby
           it
           appears
           that
           they
           thought
           their
           Popes
           might
           Err
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           exception
           was
           put
           in
           vain
           .
           For
           all
           Men
           are
           subject
           to
           Error
           ;
           all
           Men
           are
           worse
           in
           their
           Words
           ,
           and
           Sinners
           in
           their
           Works
           .
           There
           is
           none
           True
           and
           Infallible
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           inspired
           of
           him
           .
           
             He
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             he
             cannot
             Lie
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1
           ▪
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           no
           Authority
           or
           Pre-eminence
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           stifly
           holding
           the
           contrary
           ,
           give
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Universal
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           
             Gods
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Kings
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lords
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           as
           saith
           Albanus
           ,
           de
           potest
           .
           pap
           .
           part
           .
           1.
           n.
           22.
           
           And
           Antonius
           ,
           part
           .
           3.
           n.
           22.
           
           And
           upon
           the
           Triumphant
           Arch
           ,
           Erected
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           Sixte
           the
           Fourth
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           
             
             
               Oratio
               vocis
               Mundi
               moderaris
               h●●
               henas
            
             
               Et
               meritò
               in
               Terris
               diceris
               esse
               Deus
               .
            
          
           But
           this
           Doctrine
           being
           not
           found
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           is
           consequently
           manifest
           they
           do
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           The
           Popes
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           have
           Authority
           or
           Pre-eminence
           over
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Successors
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           and
           St.
           Peter
           had
           such
           a
           Pre-eminence
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           because
           Jesus
           Christ
           told
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           I
           grant
           that
           Christ
           said
           to
           Peter
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           confessed
           him
           to
           be
           that
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             .
          
           But
           these
           words
           give
           no
           Superiority
           to
           St.
           Peter
           above
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           only
           they
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           builded
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           Person
           of
           
           Peter
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Rock
           ,
           namely
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Peter
           confesses
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Living
           God.
           For
           ,
           as
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           
           
             That
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
             and
             other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             but
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             already
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             head
             stone
             in
             the
             corner
             .
          
           Where
           then
           can
           they
           find
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           made
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           had
           Pre-eminence
           or
           Authority
           over
           them
           ?
           They
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           Jesus
           Christ
           gave
           unto
           Peter
           the
           Keys
           of
           Binding
           and
           Loosing
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Christ
           therein
           gave
           no
           more
           Authority
           to
           St.
           Peter
           than
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           give
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           give
           unto
           Thee
           ;
           which
           Promise
           was
           afterwards
           perform'd
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           was
           perform'd
           ,
           
           the
           Keys
           ,
           or
           the
           Power
           of
           Binding
           and
           Loosing
           was
           given
           not
           only
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           but
           also
           unto
           all
           the
           rest
           together
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
          
           ,
           saith
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           19.
           
             unto
             all
             nations
             ,
             Baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           twentieth
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           he
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             Receive
             ye
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whatsoever
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           By
           these
           words
           ye
           may
           clearly
           see
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           speaks
           unto
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Peter
           only
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           St.
           Peter
           receives
           no
           more
           Power
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           that
           St.
           Peter
           may
           be
           called
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           way
           of
           reckoning
           ;
           or
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           seen
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           be
           equal
           ,
           do
           notwithstanding
           
           determine
           one
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           without
           being
           greater
           than
           the
           others
           ,
           leave
           is
           given
           to
           speak
           first
           .
           St.
           
             Matthew
             10.
             2.
          
           did
           mean
           nothing
           else
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Now
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             are
             these
             ,
             the
             first
             Simon
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             Peter
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           distinguish
           him
           from
           the
           others
           but
           by
           the
           order
           of
           counting
           .
           If
           he
           be
           then
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           by
           the
           way
           of
           reckoning
           :
           For
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             20.
          
           
           That
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           less
           builded
           upon
           the
           others
           than
           upon
           him
           ;
           when
           she
           saith
           that
           the
           Faithful
           are
           builded
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Foundation
           ,
           nor
           other
           Head-stone
           to
           prop
           the
           Church
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           whole
           Edification
           is
           laid
           .
           He
           is
           the
           chief
           and
           principal
           Foundation
           ,
           all
           the
           others
           are
           only
           subalterne
           and
           dependent
           .
           It
           is
           then
           impossible
           
           that
           St.
           Peter
           be
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           more
           than
           are
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           consequently
           have
           more
           Authority
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           spake
           to
           all
           his
           Disciples
           gathered
           together
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Matth.
             18.
             18.
             
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           He
           sends
           them
           all
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           sent
           him
           :
           He
           equally
           makes
           them
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           gives
           no
           more
           Power
           or
           Authority
           to
           one
           than
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Where
           was
           
           Peter's
           Supremacy
           or
           Authority
           ,
           when
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           11.
           
             withstood
             him
             to
             the
             Face
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ?
          
           And
           where
           was
           
           Peter's
           Pre-eminence
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           Council
           held
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostles
           were
           present
           ,
           St.
           James
           ,
           and
           not
           St.
           Peter
           did
           Rule
           in
           the
           Action
           ?
           And
           when
           there
           was
           a
           dispute
           among
           
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             greatest
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.
           25.
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             are
             called
             Benefactors
             ;
             but
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             younger
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chief
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serve
             .
          
           If
           the
           greatest
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           chief
           as
           he
           that
           doth
           serve
           ,
           what
           Authority
           has
           he
           over
           the
           rest
           ?
           Since
           then
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           is
           grounded
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           upon
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Authority
           over
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           since
           St.
           Peter
           has
           no
           such
           Authority
           over
           them
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           none
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           :
           For
           John
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           aiming
           to
           be
           the
           first
           and
           have
           the
           Title
           of
           Universal
           
           Bishop
           ,
           Gregorius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           withstood
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           54th
           .
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Empress
           speaks
           thus
           of
           him
           .
           
             By
             this
             Pride
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             what
             is
             foretold
             but
             that
             the
             time
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             art
             like
             Lucifer
             ,
             who
             making
             no
             account
             of
             that
             Happiness
             he
             had
             in
             common
             with
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             Angels
             ,
             aspired
             to
             a
             singularity
             over
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             saying
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             I
             will
             raise
             my
             Throne
             above
             the
             stars
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           in
           28
           Epistle
           he
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             whosoever
             takes
             the
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             less
             than
             Antichrist
             .
          
           And
           St.
           Hierome
           ad
           Evag.
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Eugubium
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             the
             least
             See
             ,
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           For
           they
           are
           all
           joyned
           in
           the
           same
           Commission
           ;
           they
           must
           serve
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           be
           diligent
           to
           discharge
           that
           great
           Charge
           ,
           which
           their
           Master
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           eaqually
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           no
           Power
           to
           Depose
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           from
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           above
           them
           .
           For
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           Princes
           God
           has
           reserved
           to
           himself
           alone
           that
           Power
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           he
           
             that
             putteth
             down
             the
             Mighty
             from
             their
             Seats
             ,
             and
             Exalteth
             them
             of
             low
             Degree
             .
             By
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             and
             Princes
             bear
             Dominion
             .
          
           He
           removes
           Kings
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           Kings
           ,
           wherefore
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           God
           that
           has
           this
           Authority
           proper
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           way
           can
           the
           Popes
           claim
           it
           ,
           without
           Injury
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           of
           Kings
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           submitted
           .
        
         
           
             They
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Keys
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
          
           Sixte
           
             the
             fifth
             thundered
             in
             the
             year
             1585
             ,
             against
          
           Henry
           
             King
             of
          
           Navarre
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Conde
           ,
           
             wherein
             he
             saith
          
           .
           That
           the
           Authority
           given
           to
           St.
           Peter
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           
           by
           the
           infinite
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           above
           all
           Powers
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           that
           Authority
           to
           cause
           the
           Laws
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           Offenders
           ,
           by
           pulling
           them
           down
           from
           their
           Seats
           ,
           how
           Powerful
           soever
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Origine
           and
           the
           Ground
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           over
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           Deposing
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           from
           their
           Thrones
           .
           But
           they
           are
           deceived
           ;
           for
           they
           ought
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Keys
           given
           ,
           were
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           consequently
           by
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           he
           cannot
           meddle
           with
           Terrestrial
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           shut
           out
           those
           that
           are
           in
           them
           .
           And
           they
           ought
           also
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           no
           more
           Authority
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Keys
           ,
           or
           of
           Binding
           and
           Loosing
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Bishop
           ;
           for
           the
           Keys
           were
           given
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           St.
           Peter
           .
           For
           Christ
           speaks
           thus
           
             Receive
             
             ye
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whosoever
             Sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             Sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           It
           is
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           any
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           claim
           Authority
           above
           another
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           all
           indifferently
           joyned
           in
           one
           Commission
           ,
           and
           consequently
           have
           all
           equal
           Authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           has
           no
           more
           Authority
           by
           the
           Vertue
           of
           his
           Keys
           than
           any
           other
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           to
           Depose
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           from
           their
           Thrones
           .
           His
           Duty
           is
           rather
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           teach
           the
           same
           Obedience
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           did
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             2.
             13.
          
           
           It
           is
           Written
           thus
           ,
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Men
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             .
          
           And
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             3.
             1.
          
           saith
           ;
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             .
          
           And
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           said
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World.
          
           He
           refused
           to
           be
           made
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           payed
           Tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           commanded
           others
           to
           do
           the
           same
           .
           If
           then
           Christ
           were
           Subject
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           shame
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           exalt
           himself
           above
           Caesar
           ,
           I
           mean
           above
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Some
           Papists
           do
           Answer
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           this
           Sovereign
           Authority
           by
           Donation
           from
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           some
           Christian
           Emperor
           was
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           his
           Empire
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           neither
           likely
           nor
           credible
           )
           yet
           I
           say
           it
           was
           not
           Lawful
           for
           him
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           a
           true
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           lawful
           Successor
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           Christ
           has
           expresly
           forbidden
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           all
           such
           Dominions
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             Matth.
             20.
             26.
             
             Ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Dominion
             
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
          
           Which
           words
           being
           prohibitory
           shew
           that
           they
           must
           not
           Reign
           like
           Kings
           of
           Nations
           ,
           but
           must
           serve
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           be
           diligent
           in
           the
           great
           Charge
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           evident
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           here
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           no
           Authority
           over
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           above
           them
           .
           This
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           these
           Words
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           in
           
             Apolog.
             We
             Honour
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Emperor
             as
             the
             next
             Man
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Inferior
             to
             god
             only
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             i●
             the
             second
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             next
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             and
             over
             all
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           Optatus
           
             Cont.
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             13.
             saith
             ,
             that
          
           there
           is
           none
           above
           the
           Emperor
           but
           God
           only
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Emperor
           .
           
             And
             St.
          
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             ad
             Pop.
             Anthio
             .
             hom
             .
             2.
             saith
             ,
          
           He
           has
           no
           equal
           on
           Earth
           .
           And
           Gregory
           
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             himself
             affirms
             ,
             that
          
           Power
           is
           given
           to
           Princes
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           only
           over
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           Priests
           also
           .
           
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             2.
             13.
             
          
           Submit
           your selves
           to
           every
           Ordinance
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord's
           sake
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Supream
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           are
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           Authority
           to
           Depose
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           from
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           above
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           she
           holds
           and
           teaches
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           diminishes
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           several
           Points
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           she
           Prays
           ,
           Sings
           ,
           and
           gives
           Thanks
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           she
           forbids
           
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           common
           People
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           she
           takes
           away
           the
           Cup
           from
           them
           and
           from
           the
           Clerks
           that
           are
           not
           Priests
           .
           4.
           
           Because
           she
           forbids
           every
           one
           to
           eat
           Flesh
           in
           certain
           Time
           and
           Days
           ,
           and
           all
           Priests
           ,
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           to
           Marry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           diminishes
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           she
           Prays
           ,
           Sings
           ,
           and
           gives
           thanks
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           Tongue
           unknown
           to
           the
           common
           People
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           will
           not
           only
           have
           us
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           known
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           shews
           the
           Confusion
           of
           them
           that
           speak
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongues
           .
           
             Except
             Pipe
             or
             Harp
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             give
             distinction
             in
             the
             sound
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             what
             is
             Piped
             or
             Harped
             ?
             If
             the
             Trumpet
             gives
             an
             uncertain
             sound
             ,
             who
             shall
             prepare
             himself
             to
             the
             Battle
             ?
             So
             likewise
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             utter
             by
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             Words
             easie
             to
             
             be
             understood
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             what
             is
             spoken
             ?
             For
             ye
             shall
             speak
             into
             the
             Air.
             Therefore
             if
             I
             know
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Voice
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             speaketh
             a
             Barbarian
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             speaketh
             shall
             be
             a
             Barbarian
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           St.
           Paul
           
             saith
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             thereby
             speaketh
             concerning
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             doth
             not
             speak
             against
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             Preaches
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             speaks
             concerning
             Prayers
             ,
             Psalms
             and
             Thanksgivings
             .
          
           If
           I
           Pray
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           my
           Spirit
           Prayeth
           ,
           but
           my
           Understanding
           is
           Unfruitful
           .
           What
           is
           it
           then
           ?
           I
           will
           Pray
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           Pray
           with
           the
           Understanding
           also
           ;
           I
           will
           Sing
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           Sing
           with
           the
           Understanding
           also
           ;
           else
           when
           thou
           shalt
           bless
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           〈◊〉
           shall
           ●e
           ,
           that
           occupyeth
           the
           Room
           of
           the
           Unlearned
           ,
           say
           Amen
           at
           thy
           giving
           
           of
           Thanks
           ,
           seeing
           he
           understands
           not
           what
           thou
           sayest
           .
        
         
           And
           notwithstanding
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           Confusion
           of
           them
           which
           go
           against
           it
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           declared
           by
           the
           Comparisons
           of
           the
           Pipe
           ,
           Harp
           ,
           and
           Trumpet
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           
             Prays
             ,
             Sings
          
           ,
           and
           
             gives
             Thanks
          
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           Tongue
           unknown
           to
           the
           common
           People
           .
           And
           though
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           all
           Prayers
           were
           made
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Tongue
           .
           
             Linguâ
             auditoribus
             non
             ignotâ
             omnia
             peragebantur
             ,
             &
             consuetudo
             ita
             ferebat
             ,
             ut
             tota
             Ecclesia
             simul
             pssalleret
             .
          
           And
           though
           St.
           Austin
           says
           ,
           
             Deus
             vult
             ut
             quod
             Canimus
             intelligamus
             &
             humana
             ratione
             non
             quasi
             Avium
             voce
             canamus
             .
          
           God
           will
           have
           us
           to
           understand
           what
           we
           Sing
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           like
           Parrots
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           they
           say
           .
           Yet
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           not
           obey
           this
           Commandment
           ,
           
           but
           continue
           still
           in
           that
           Error
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           this
           Error
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           being
           exalted
           in
           an
           eminent
           degree
           of
           Grandeur
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           contented
           until
           they
           had
           set
           up
           Laws
           ,
           though
           very
           irregular
           and
           unreasonable
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           amongst
           Conquerors
           ,
           had
           introduced
           and
           impos'd
           their
           own
           Language
           upon
           those
           they
           had
           subdued
           and
           made
           their
           Slaves
           .
           So
           they
           have
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           Power
           established
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           Ceremonies
           and
           Language
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serve
           afterwards
           as
           a
           Monument
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Authority
           upon
           others
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           doth
           diminish
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           she
           forbids
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           common
           People
           .
           For
           this
           forbiding
           of
           hers
           is
           wholly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           in
           the
           5th
           chapter
           of
           St.
           John
           39
           Verse
           ,
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             Search
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             they
             which
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           quite
           contrary
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           writing
           both
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           all
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           either
           Men
           or
           Women
           ,
           either
           young
           or
           old
           ,
           speaks
           thus
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             ,
             5.
             27.
             
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             be
             read
             unto
             all
             holy
             Brethren
             .
          
           And
           writing
           to
           the
           
             Colossians
             ,
             4.
             16.
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             this
             Epistle
             is
             read
             among
             you
             ,
             cause
             that
             it
             be
             read
             also
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             likewise
             read
             the
             Epistle
             from
             Laodicea
             .
          
        
         
           However
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           were
           wiser
           than
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           St.
           John
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Apostles
           and
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           recommend
           it
           ,
           she
           forbids
           it
           to
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           stifly
           affirming
           that
           it
           is
           
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           it
           causes
           Schisms
           ,
           several
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           
             if
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             be
             permitted
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             amongst
             all
             People
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             hurtful
             than
             profitable
             .
          
        
         
           The
           abuse
           some
           make
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           ought
           not
           generally
           to
           condemn
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           best
           things
           would
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           us
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sometimes
           misused
           .
           The
           use
           of
           Wine
           would
           be
           forbidden
           ;
           because
           many
           are
           Drunk
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           several
           Disorders
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           forbid
           what
           is
           essentially
           bad
           ,
           without
           forbidding
           that
           which
           is
           essentially
           good
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           doth
           not
           only
           permit
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           to
           some
           particular
           Jews
           ,
           but
           he
           enjoyns
           it
           unto
           all
           .
           ●earch
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Scriptu●●●
          
           .
           And
           that
           he
           may
           the
           better
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           remember
           ,
           
             That
             in
             them
             they
             
             think
             they
             have
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           He
           seems
           in
           another
           place
           to
           attribute
           all
           their
           Errors
           to
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           that
           Sacred
           Book
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Saducees
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           29.
           
           
             Ye
             do
             err
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Had
           not
           the
           Eunuch
           read
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           he
           should
           never
           have
           understood
           him
           .
           And
           it
           was
           by
           this
           Reading
           he
           began
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ;
           as
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
             8.
             30.
          
           
        
         
           The
           People
           of
           Berea
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           in
           the
           17th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           were
           highly
           commended
           that
           they
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           those
           things
           were
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           which
           Paul
           did
           Teach
           .
           For
           whosoever
           he
           be
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           he
           Teach
           Matters
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           hold
           him
           accursed
           ;
           as
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             All
             Scripture
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
        
         
           Nevertheless
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           forbid
           to
           the
           common
           People
           so
           good
           a
           Book
           ,
           so
           useful
           to
           Piety
           ,
           and
           so
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           great
           Cruelty
           to
           forbid
           Children
           to
           see
           and
           read
           the
           Testament
           of
           their
           Fathers
           !
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           excess
           of
           rigour
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           that
           which
           nourishes
           their
           Souls
           for
           an
           Eternal
           Life
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           an
           extreme
           Tyranny
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           seeing
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           upon
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           diminishes
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           she
           takes
           away
           the
           Cup
           from
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Clerks
           that
           are
           not
           Priests
           .
           For
           we
           read
           in
           St.
           
             Matthew
             26.
             27.
          
           that
           in
           the
           
           Institution
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             took
             the
             Cup
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           When
           Jesus
           Christ
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
          
           ,
           He
           spake
           to
           the
           Priests
           only
           ,
           saith
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Priests
           only
           ought
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           Cup.
           
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             writing
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             amongst
             whom
             were
             more
          
           Laics
           than
           Priests
           ,
           
             doth
             evidently
             shew
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             ,
             speaking
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           Let
           a
           man
           examine
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           him
           eat
           of
           that
           Bread
           and
           drink
           of
           that
           Cup.
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           
             and
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
          
           69th
           .
           
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Epist
             .
             9.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Bread
           was
           broken
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Cup
           distributed
           to
           all
           .
           Justin
           Marty
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           That
           the
           consecrated
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           were
           ▪
           
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           distributed
           to
           every
           Communicant
           .
           
             And
             St.
          
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             Hom.
             18.
             upon
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           
             speaks
             thus
          
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           Priests
           and
           th●se
           that
           preside
           over
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           receive
           the
           holy
           Mysteries
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           all
           equally
           admitted
           to
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           now
           as
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           the
           Priest
           did
           eat
           particular
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           others
           ;
           where
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           to
           the
           People
           to
           eat
           that
           which
           the
           High
           Priest
           was
           then
           eating
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           now
           ,
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           and
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Cup
           is
           given
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           Gelasius
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           490.
           
             2.
             
             Distinct
             .
             2.
             
             Can.
             Comperimus
             ,
          
           did
           Decree
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           should
           be
           Excommunicated
           ,
           which
           would
           receive
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           but
           in
           one
           kind
           ;
           and
           his
           Predecessor
           Leo
           did
           call
           those
           Sacrilegious
           ,
           that
           did
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           Cup.
           
        
         
         
           
             And
             tho'
             in
             the
             general
             Council
             of
          
           Constance
           ,
           
             Sess
             .
             13.
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             do
             confess
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             was
             receiv'd
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             with
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Cup
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             general
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           
             she
             speaks
             thus
             ▪
          
           If
           any
           man
           say
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           had
           not
           just
           Reasons
           to
           give
           the
           Communion
           to
           the
           Laics
           ,
           and
           Clerks
           who
           did
           not
           say
           Mass
           ,
           under
           the
           accidents
           of
           Bread
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           Erred
           in
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           Anathema
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           ,
           saith
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           why
           they
           took
           the
           Cup
           from
           them
           ,
           are
           many
           Inconveniencies
           and
           several
           Absurdities
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           besides
           there
           is
           no
           Inconveniency
           ,
           though
           there
           should
           be
           any
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           above
           the
           Commandment
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           St.
           Paul.
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           were
           very
           Wise
           ;
           and
           Wiser
           than
           shall
           ever
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           since
           they
           have
           commanded
           
           and
           given
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           with
           the
           Cup
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ought
           to
           follow
           their
           example
           and
           obey
           them
           .
           The
           Inconveniencies
           ,
           which
           they
           suppose
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Flies
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           Cup
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Communicant's
           Beard
           may
           touch
           the
           Blood
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           :
           Had
           there
           been
           any
           Inconveniency
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           should
           have
           certainly
           remedy'd
           it
           .
           Therefore
           since
           they
           have
           not
           forbidden
           the
           Cup
           to
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           who
           did
           then
           receive
           the
           Communion
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ought
           not
           now
           to
           forbid
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           taking
           the
           Cup
           from
           the
           common
           People
           proceeds
           from
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           which
           being
           believed
           produces
           
             Concomitancy
             ▪
          
           and
           from
           this
           Concomitancy
           followed
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           Laics
           ought
           to
           be
           contented
           with
           the
           consecrated
           Bread
           ,
           because
           the
           
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           was
           therein
           contained
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Cup.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           already
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Transubstantiation
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           :
           And
           though
           there
           were
           any
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Cup
           from
           the
           People
           ;
           because
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           not
           take
           it
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           St.
           Paul
           orders
           every
           one
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             of
             that
             Bread
             and
             drink
             of
             that
             Cup.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           diminishes
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           she
           forbids
           every
           one
           to
           Eat
           Flesh
           in
           certain
           times
           and
           days
           ;
           and
           all
           Priests
           ,
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           to
           Marry
           :
           For
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Colossians
           2.
           16.
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             man
             judge
             you
             in
             meat
             and
             drink
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           10.
           24.
           
           
             &c.
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             sold
             in
             the
             Shambles
             ,
             that
             eat
             ,
             asking
             no
             question
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
             If
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             bid
             you
             to
             a
             Feast
             ,
             and
             ye
             be
             disposed
             to
             go
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             set
             before
             you
             ,
             eat
             .
          
           And
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             every
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             concerning
             Marriage
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           6.
           
             he
             speaks
             thus
          
           ,
           Have
           we
           not
           power
           to
           lead
           about
           a
           sister
           a
           wife
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Cephas
           ?
           
             And
             in
             the
             1
             to
          
           Timothy
           3.
           2.
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           a
           Bishop
           can
           be
           the
           husband
           of
           one
           wife
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
             13
             to
             the
          
           Hebrews
           ,
           that
           Marriage
           is
           honourable
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           bed
           undefiled
           ,
           but
           wh●●●m●●gers
           and
           adulterers
           God
           〈◊〉
           judge
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             to
          
           Timothy
           4.
           3.
           
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
          
           forbidding
           to
           marry
           ,
           and
           commanding
           to
           abstain
           from
           meats
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           Devils
           .
           
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             
             honoured
             so
             much
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             chuse
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
          
           Zacharias
           
             to
             be
             his
             Fore-runner
             .
             To
             avoid
             Fornication
             ,
             saith
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             2.
          
           
           Let
           every
           man
           have
           his
           own
           wife
           ,
           and
           let
           every
           woman
           have
           her
           own
           husband
           .
        
         
           And
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           Texts
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Church
           commands
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Sin
           unto
           Death
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           Flesh
           in
           certain
           times
           and
           days
           ;
           and
           forbids
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Clerks
           to
           marry
           .
           And
           though
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Historian
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             pleased
             some
             Bishops
             to
             introduce
             a
             new
             Law
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             dedicated
             to
             holy
             Ministry
             ,
             namely
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             should
             lie
             no
             more
             with
             their
             Wives
             .
             But
          
           Pa●hautius
           an
           Egyptian
           
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             one
             of
             his
             Eyes
             pluckt
             out
             for
             
             the
             Confession
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             opposed
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             impose
             so
             heavy
             a
             Yoke
             ;
             because
             Marriage
             was
             honourable
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Bed
             undefiled
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Prohibition
             would
             be
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             had
             not
             the
             Gift
             of
             Continence
             ;
             which
             did
             so
             much
             prevail
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             consented
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
          
           Hist
           .
           tripart
           .
           l.
           2.
           c.
           14.
           
           Yet
           Gregory
           the
           VII
           
             th
             ▪
          
           with
           cruel
           Decrees
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           deprived
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           forced
           the
           Clergy
           to
           the
           Vow
           of
           Continence
           .
           And
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           Sess
           .
           23.
           
           Can.
           11.
           
             forbids
             Marriage
             to
             all
             Clerks
             that
             are
             in
             Orders
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Regulers
             or
             Monks
             that
             have
             made
             a
             solemn
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             ;
             and
             thundereth
             Anathema
             against
             those
             that
             say
             they
             may
             marry
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             feel
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Gift
             of
             Chastity
             .
          
           And
           so
           this
           Council
           doth
           not
           only
           oppose
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           which
           God
           himself
           has
           pronounced
           .
           For
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
          
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           be
           a
           Whoremonger
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           make
           use
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           proper
           means
           to
           avoid
           these
           two
           great
           Sins
           .
           It
           is
           an
           implicit
           Commandment
           of
           God
           made
           to
           all
           Men
           and
           Women
           that
           have
           not
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ,
           in
           what
           state
           and
           condition
           soever
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           The
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           have
           made
           a
           solemn
           Vow
           of
           perpetual
           Chasttiy
           ;
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           marry
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           that
           they
           cannot
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Vow
           .
           For
           every
           Vow
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           very
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           two
           Conditions
           :
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           our
           Power
           .
           When
           the
           Jews
           made
           a
           Vow
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neither
           Eat
           nor
           Drink
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           kill'd
           
           Paul
           ;
           that
           Vow
           was
           void
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           obliged
           by
           it
           :
           For
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           in
           their
           Power
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           of
           a
           bad
           thing
           .
           And
           when
           Jacob
           did
           Vow
           unto
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           return
           in
           peace
           into
           his
           Father's
           House
           ,
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           offer
           unto
           him
           the
           Tenth
           part
           of
           his
           Goods
           ,
           
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
          
           
           That
           Vow
           was
           good
           ,
           because
           it
           contained
           the
           two
           required
           Conditions
           for
           a
           good
           Vow
           .
           It
           was
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Power
           .
           When
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           at
           sixteen
           years
           old
           ,
           Vow
           unto
           God
           Almighty
           to
           keep
           a
           perpetual
           Chasttiy
           ,
           that
           Vow
           doth
           not
           bind
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           made
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           in
           their
           Power
           :
           For
           Continence
           is
           a
           Gift
           of
           God.
           He
           d●●h
           not
           grant
           it
           to
           every
           body
           ,
           but
           to
           whom
           he
           pleases
           ,
           
             Matth.
             19.
             11.
          
           
           Therefore
           those
           only
           ,
           that
           are
           indeed
           with
           it
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           keep
           it
           .
           Therefore
           when
           he
           ,
           that
           has
           Vowed
           a
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ,
           finds
           
           by
           experience
           ,
           he
           is
           often
           troubl'd
           with
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           ,
           though
           he
           has
           several
           times
           called
           upon
           God
           ,
           they
           still
           continue
           to
           torment
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           sign
           that
           God
           has
           not
           granted
           him
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           have
           him
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           is
           honourable
           amongst
           all
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           has
           appointed
           as
           a
           means
           to
           keep
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           remedy
           to
           pacifie
           our
           inordinate
           Passions
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           Man
           ,
           he
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             him
             a
             companion
             ,
          
           Gen.
           2.
           18.
           
           
             He
             made
             them
             male
             and
             female
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             man
             shall
             forsake
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
          
           Matth.
           19.
           
           And
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             to
             avoid
             fornication
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             have
             his
             own
             wife
             ,
             and
             every
             woman
             her
             own
             husband
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             to
             marry
             than
             burn
             ,
          
           1
           ▪
           Cor.
           7.
           
           Formerly
           young
           Women
           were
           not
           admitted
           to
           take
           
           the
           Nun's
           Vail
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           forty
           years
           old
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           
             Can.
             Sanctimoniales
             causa
             20.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           And
           though
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             will
             that
             younger
             women
             marry
             ,
             bear
             children
             ,
             guide
             the
             house
             :
             Let
             not
             a
             widow
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             number
             under
             threescore
             years
             old
             ;
             but
             the
             younger
             widows
             refuse
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             have
             begun
             to
             wax
             wanton
             against
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             marry
             ,
          
           1
           Tim
           5.
           
           Yet
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           laugh
           now
           at
           this
           Ordinance
           and
           Custome
           :
           For
           they
           shut
           up
           young
           Maids
           in
           Monastries
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           any
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           Themselves
           .
           So
           
             Rhea
             Sylvia
             Numitor's
          
           Daughter
           was
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Monastry
           of
           Vesta
           by
           her
           Uncle
           Amulius
           ,
           who
           had
           expelled
           Numitor
           for
           fear
           she
           should
           marry
           ,
           and
           get
           Children
           able
           to
           revenge
           and
           re-obtain
           her
           Father's
           Estate
           .
           They
           are
           shut
           up
           in
           Iron
           Cages
           ,
           as
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           mad
           Folks
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           
           commit
           any
           disorder
           .
           By
           this
           Prison
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           shut
           up
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           Prohibition
           of
           
             Gregory
             ,
             That
             all
             Priests
             and
             Clerks
             ought
             not
             to
             converse
             ,
             nor
             dwell
             with
             Women
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             with
             their
             Mothers
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             Kindred
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             the
             Son
             of
          
           David
           .
           It
           is
           clear
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           endued
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           what
           end
           all
           these
           Iron
           Cages
           to
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           strict
           Prohibitions
           to
           the
           Priests
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           commands
           them
           to
           marry
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           keep
           their
           Vows
           .
           Therefore
           all
           Priests
           ,
           Monks
           and
           Nnus
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           them
           but
           upon
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           endued
           them
           with
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           .
           As
           he
           ,
           that
           made
           a
           Vow
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           ,
           or
           famous
           Orator
           ,
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           performance
           
           of
           that
           Vow
           but
           upon
           condition
           ,
           that
           God
           gives
           him
           a
           sufficient
           Wit
           and
           Strength
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           these
           two
           eminent
           Qualities
           .
           I
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ,
           therefore
           I
           make
           a
           Vow
           to
           keep
           a
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ,
           that
           Consequence
           is
           good
           .
           But
           I
           promise
           unto
           God
           a
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ,
           therefore
           he
           shall
           give
           me
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ,
           this
           Consequence
           is
           not
           good
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Contracts
           we
           make
           with
           Men
           ,
           our
           Promise
           doth
           not
           oblige
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           accepted
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           make
           it
           .
           And
           when
           a
           young
           Man
           and
           Maid
           at
           sixteen
           years
           old
           ,
           solemnly
           promise
           unto
           God
           a
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           that
           God
           did
           accept
           their
           Promise
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           since
           many
           Monks
           ,
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           Priests
           ,
           have
           neither
           the
           Gift
           of
           Continence
           ,
           nor
           any
           assurance
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           it
           all
           the
           Days
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Rashness
           to
           them
           to
           promise
           what
           is
           
           not
           in
           their
           Power
           .
           Therefore
           their
           Vow
           wanting
           the
           last
           Condition
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           becomes
           void
           ;
           therefore
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           Marry
           .
           
             For
             it
             is
             better
             to
             Marry
             than
             to
             Burn
             ;
             and
             Marriage
             is
             Honourable
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Whoremongers
             and
             Adulterers
             God
             will
             Judge
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Origine
           of
           Monastical
           Life
           ,
           came
           from
           several
           Christians
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Persecution
           retired
           into
           desert
           Places
           .
           And
           when
           Persecution
           ceased
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           rested
           there
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           were
           used
           to
           that
           Calm
           ,
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           retired
           way
           of
           Life
           ;
           or
           because
           they
           were
           afraid
           to
           fall
           again
           into
           Persecution
           .
           But
           this
           Monastical
           Life
           was
           quite
           different
           from
           that
           which
           is
           now
           seen
           at
           this
           day
           .
           For
           then
           they
           made
           no
           Vow
           of
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ;
           they
           lived
           with
           the
           Labour
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           were
           Married
           .
        
         
           And
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           l.
           1.
           
           Epist
           .
           9.
           c.
           11.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Virgins
           ,
           
           who
           did
           Consecrate
           themselves
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           relieve
           the
           Poor
           ,
           had
           the
           liberty
           of
           breaking
           their
           Vow
           of
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           ,
           they
           might
           better
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           than
           in
           that
           of
           Virginity
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           conclude
           ,
           since
           those
           ,
           who
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           persecute
           ,
           and
           cause
           Men
           to
           die
           ,
           merely
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ,
           are
           Cruel
           and
           Tyrannous
           ;
           since
           those
           that
           do
           Worship
           the
           Creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           ,
           are
           Idolaters
           ;
           and
           since
           those
           ,
           that
           do
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           diminish
           from
           it
           several
           Articles
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           are
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Persecuting
           and
           causing
           Men
           to
           Die
           ,
           merely
           because
           they
           are
           not
           of
           her
           Opinion
           and
           Religion
           ;
           
           Worshiping
           the
           Creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           ;
           and
           adding
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           diminishing
           from
           it
           several
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           it
           doth
           evidently
           follow
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           Tyrannous
           ,
           Idolatrous
           and
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           First
           Sermon
           of
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           
             Except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             ,
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           IF
           Lucifer
           with
           all
           his
           proud
           and
           obstinate
           Companions
           ;
           if
           
             Dives
             ,
             Judas
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           wicked
           Men
           were
           cast
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           likewise
           perish
           ;
           it
           is
           because
           they
           did
           not
           repent
           of
           their
           Sins
           .
           But
           there
           is
           this
           difference
           between
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           Divines
           ,
           did
           not
           grant
           the
           grace
           of
           Repentance
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           refuse
           it
           to
           the
           latter
           :
           For
           ,
           speaking
           concerning
           Man
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           Ezechiel
           18.
           32.
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             turn
             and
             live
             .
          
        
         
           Repentance
           is
           called
           by
           St.
           Austin
           a
           second
           Plank
           after
           Shipwrack
           .
           
           For
           ,
           when
           Men
           have
           made
           Ship-wrack
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           a
           Plank
           ,
           is
           their
           only
           remedy
           ;
           so
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           vast
           Ocean
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           are
           lost
           by
           Sin
           ,
           the
           only
           remedy
           left
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           eternally
           perish
           ,
           is
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           begin
           to
           Preach
           unto
           you
           this
           excellent
           Virtue
           ,
           ye
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           at
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           St.
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Prophets
           ,
           have
           done
           ,
           when
           they
           began
           to
           Preach
           and
           convert
           Sinners
           .
           
             Repent
             ye
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           said
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           First
           Sermon
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           he
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           By
           these
           words
           ye
           shall
           see
           the
           necessity
           and
           utility
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           Men
           ,
           first
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           its
           difficulty
           .
           That
           Repentance
           is
           hard
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           discourse
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           will
           be
           
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           very
           useful
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Part.
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           Repentance
           is
           very
           hard
           ;
           the
           Latin
           word
           Poenitentia
           does
           evidently
           shew
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           means
           nothing
           but
           pain
           and
           grief
           .
           Indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           World
           more
           difficult
           to
           Men
           than
           Repentance
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           God
           must
           ,
           without
           forcing
           our
           wills
           ,
           make
           a
           change
           in
           our
           minds
           and
           Hearts
           .
           He
           must
           change
           the
           mind
           and
           heart
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           feeds
           an
           Inclination
           for
           revenge
           .
           Love
           must
           take
           the
           place
           of
           hatred
           ;
           meekness
           and
           clemency
           that
           of
           bitterness
           and
           cruelty
           .
           God
           must
           ,
           without
           destroying
           the
           free
           will
           of
           Man
           ,
           work
           so
           in
           his
           mind
           and
           heart
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           forsake
           and
           renounce
           the
           Object
           ,
           which
           he
           loves
           best
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           he
           
           cannot
           live
           .
           This
           is
           harder
           to
           God
           (
           if
           I
           may
           speak
           so
           )
           than
           to
           create
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           create
           all
           the
           things
           that
           are
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           he
           only
           said
           ,
           
             let
             there
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           it
           was
           created
           .
           But
           when
           he
           will
           convert
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           him
           to
           forsake
           his
           wickedness
           ,
           what
           resistance
           and
           opposition
           does
           he
           not
           find
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           different
           means
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           .
        
         
           For
           Oftentimes
           God
           ,
           willing
           to
           induce
           a
           Sinner
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           cherishes
           him
           as
           a
           Nurse
           does
           her
           Young
           sucking
           Child
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           good
           Husband
           his
           Faithful
           Wife
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           threatens
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           careful
           Father
           threatens
           his
           disobedient
           Son
           ;
           as
           a
           good
           Master
           his
           unruled
           Servant
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           just
           Judge
           his
           guilty
           Prisoner
           .
           And
           yet
           his
           cherishings
           and
           threatnings
           do
           very
           often
           prove
           vain
           and
           unprofitable
           .
           The
           sinner
           remains
           in
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           repent
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           ordinary
           way
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           must
           give
           him
           a
           preventing
           Grace
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           an
           assisting
           one
           ;
           and
           though
           these
           two
           Graces
           be
           sufficient
           for
           a
           true
           and
           sincere
           Conversion
           ,
           yet
           to
           pass
           from
           Power
           to
           Act
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           give
           him
           another
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           effectual
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difficulty
           of
           Repentance
           considered
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           our
           Creator
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           more
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           For
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           got
           a
           great
           store
           of
           Goods
           by
           an
           Unjust
           way
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           restore
           them
           wholly
           to
           him
           they
           belong
           to
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           saith
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Non
             remittitur
             Peccatum
             ,
             nisi
             restituatur
             ,
             ablatum
             .
          
           A
           Sensual
           and
           Carnal
           Man
           ,
           who
           wholly
           devoted
           himself
           to
           worldly
           Delights
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           is
           obliged
           to
           forsake
           them
           for
           ever
           .
           What
           Pain
           ,
           and
           what
           Difficulty
           does
           he
           not
           find
           ,
           when
           he
           takes
           resolution
           
           to
           leave
           them
           ?
           And
           this
           Difficulty
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           an
           old
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           got
           a
           bad
           Custom
           .
           For
           ,
           
             can
             the
             Ethiopian
             change
             his
             Skin
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             or
             the
             Leopard
             his
             Spots
             ,
             then
             may
             ye
             also
             do
             good
             ,
             that
             are
             accustomed
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             13.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           We
           see
           that
           every
           day
           by
           our
           own
           experience
           ,
           especially
           if
           a
           Man
           be
           accustomed
           either
           to
           Drunkenness
           or
           Impurity
           .
           For
           then
           he
           will
           find
           a
           great
           difficulty
           to
           subdue
           and
           forsake
           his
           filthy
           and
           dishonest
           Passion
           .
           If
           Grace
           invites
           him
           to
           abandon
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           truly
           Repent
           of
           them
           ,
           Nature
           presently
           opposes
           it self
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Mind
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Fight
           in
           that
           Man
           between
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           otherwise
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           Men
           in
           that
           Man
           ;
           the
           Man
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin.
           The
           Man
           of
           Grace
           is
           willing
           to
           forsake
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Repent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           is
           unwilling
           .
           The
           Man
           of
           Grace
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           these
           many
           Years
           I
           have
           committed
           Sins
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           forsake
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           guilty
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           wholly
           consecrate
           my self
           unto
           God.
           And
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           saith
           ,
           what
           !
           wilt
           thou
           forsake
           those
           Delights
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Sports
           and
           Recreations
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           Men
           sigh
           after
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Passion
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           soveraign
           Happiness
           were
           truly
           consisting
           in
           them
           ?
           The
           Man
           of
           Grace
           saith
           ,
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           Repent
           ;
           and
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           replies
           ,
           not
           yet
           ,
           not
           now
           ,
           stay
           a
           little
           longer
           I
           pray
           thee
           .
           To
           make
           it
           short
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           wonderful
           Battel
           in
           this
           poor
           Man's
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           .
           I
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           upon
           a
           Ship
           in
           a
           great
           and
           furious
           Storm
           :
           For
           as
           this
           Ship
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           Waves
           ,
           goes
           sometimes
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           presently
           seems
           to
           go
           down
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           
           so
           this
           Man
           Ascends
           into
           Heaven
           by
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Descends
           into
           Hell
           by
           Sin.
           What
           strange
           Fight
           do
           we
           see
           in
           this
           poor
           and
           miserable
           Creature
           ?
           What
           difficulty
           does
           he
           not
           find
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           forsake
           his
           Sins
           ?
           And
           when
           he
           delays
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           that
           Difficulty
           encreases
           ,
           for
           two
           Reasons
           .
           The
           first
           is
           taken
           from
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Second
           from
           Sin.
           The
           Reason
           taken
           from
           Grace
           is
           ,
           that
           being
           necessary
           to
           forsake
           Sins
           ,
           it
           goes
           away
           ,
           and
           forsakes
           the
           Creature
           ,
           that
           is
           delaying
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           The
           other
           Reason
           taken
           from
           Sin
           ,
           is
           because
           it
           is
           compared
           unto
           a
           young
           Tree
           ,
           which
           grows
           every
           Month
           stronger
           and
           stronger
           ,
           and
           is
           hardly
           pluck'd
           out
           ,
           if
           we
           let
           it
           grow
           several
           Years
           .
           For
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           a
           Hedge-hog
           to
           thrust
           out
           her
           Youngs
           before
           their
           Bristles
           be
           grown
           strong
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           stays
           too
           long
           ,
           she
           shall
           rather
           die
           ,
           then
           expel
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Hole
           .
           Sin
           is
           
           like
           unto
           a
           Hedge-hog
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           cast
           it
           out
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           Young
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           its
           beginning
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           stay
           too
           long
           ,
           what
           difficulty
           shall
           we
           not
           find
           to
           pluck
           it
           out
           of
           them
           ?
           Such
           as
           the
           Ethiopian
           in
           changing
           his
           Skin
           ,
           and
           the
           Leopard
           his
           Spots
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           Repentance
           is
           hard
           and
           difficult
           to
           Men
           ,
           whether
           considered
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           Nevertheless
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           all
           perish
           .
           And
           this
           I
           am
           going
           to
           shew
           you
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Part.
           This
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           bear
           witness
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           through
           him
           might
           believe
           ;
           this
           Man
           ,
           I
           mean
           St.
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           began
           his
           Sermons
           by
           this
           necessary
           Virtue
           .
           And
           when
           Jesus
           Christ
           began
           to
           Preach
           ,
           he
           began
           with
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             Repent
             ye
             ,
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           These
           two
           
           Examples
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Repentance
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           remove
           all
           Doubts
           from
           your
           Minds
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           that
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           Repent
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           for
           two
           Reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           offended
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Father
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           because
           if
           we
           do
           not
           Repent
           ,
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           unhappy
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           all
           Christians
           do
           acknowledge
           this
           Truth
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           say
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           they
           confess
           God
           to
           be
           their
           Father
           .
           Yes
           certainly
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           since
           he
           made
           and
           Created
           us
           :
           And
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           he
           only
           is
           our
           Father
           .
           
             Call
             no
             man
             Father
             on
             earth
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Matth.
           23.
           9.
           
           He
           is
           more
           properly
           our
           Father
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           brought
           us
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           because
           he
           not
           only
           concurs
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Production
           
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           he
           alone
           Created
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           partakers
           of
           his
           holy
           Grace
           ,
           whereby
           we
           become
           his
           Children
           .
           If
           then
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           likewise
           it
           is
           certain
           we
           have
           Sinned
           against
           him
           two
           different
           ways
           ;
           positively
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           done
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           negatively
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           left
           undone
           those
           things
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           offended
           him
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           in
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           by
           our
           Tongues
           ,
           by
           our
           Hands
           ,
           Feet
           ,
           Ears
           and
           Eyes
           .
           In
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Understandings
           we
           have
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           we
           have
           thought
           and
           desired
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           his
           holy
           Commandments
           .
           With
           our
           Tongues
           we
           have
           offended
           him
           ,
           as
           many
           times
           as
           we
           took
           his
           Name
           in
           vain
           ,
           or
           spake
           ill
           Words
           ,
           or
           were
           Slanderers
           ,
           or
           false
           Witnesses
           against
           our
           Neigh
           -
           
           Neighbours
           .
           With
           our
           Hands
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           we
           did
           strike
           any
           body
           ,
           or
           Rob
           him
           of
           his
           Goods
           .
           With
           our
           Feet
           ,
           when
           we
           went
           into
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           we
           knew
           to
           be
           to
           us
           an
           occasion
           of
           Sin.
           With
           our
           Ears
           ,
           when
           we
           took
           delight
           in
           hearing
           impure
           and
           obscene
           Words
           .
           And
           with
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           we
           did
           read
           bad
           Books
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           a
           Woman
           to
           Lust
           after
           her
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           we
           have
           so
           many
           ways
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Father
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           we
           should
           Repent
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           to
           Repent
           is
           nothing
           but
           to
           weep
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           no
           more
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           obliged
           to
           it
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           sinned
           against
           him
           ?
           
             How
             cruel
             it
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             to
             offend
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             willingly
             commit
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             Commandments
             !
          
           We
           did
           fall
           into
           such
           a
           Cruelty
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           we
           have
           sinned
           against
           him
           .
           It
           is
           then
           very
           
           necessary
           we
           should
           Repent
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           weep
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           no
           more
           .
           Let
           us
           begin
           to
           day
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           hour
           and
           moment
           ,
           and
           continue
           all
           the
           days
           of
           our
           Lives
           .
           Let
           us
           beg
           him
           Forgiveness
           ;
           and
           kneeling
           with
           a
           contrite
           Heart
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           as
           the
           prodigal
           Child
           ,
           
             Father
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             heaven
             ,
             and
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             am
             no
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             thy
             son
             .
          
           Let
           us
           imitate
           ,
           David
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           :
           They
           have
           Sinned
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           Repented
           .
           They
           bitterly
           wept
           for
           their
           Trespasses
           ,
           and
           committed
           them
           no
           more
           .
           We
           have
           followed
           them
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           let
           us
           follow
           them
           also
           in
           their
           Repentance
           .
           We
           are
           obliged
           to
           't
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           offended
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Father
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Reason
           why
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           Repent
           ,
           is
           because
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           certainly
           be
           unhappy
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           is
           cast
           into
           an
           eternal
           Fire
           ,
           is
           Miserable
           and
           Unhappy
           for
           ever
           ,
           seeing
           he
           endures
           there
           exceeding
           immoderate
           Torments
           .
           For
           he
           undergoes
           two
           sorts
           of
           Pains
           ,
           one
           Privative
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Positive
           .
           1.
           
           Privative
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           burning
           Prison
           he
           is
           deprived
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           infinitely
           beautiful
           ,
           good
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           and
           consequently
           infinitely
           worthy
           to
           be
           loved
           ;
           and
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Company
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           blessed
           Souls
           ;
           thereby
           losing
           all
           the
           Delights
           ,
           Treasures
           and
           Honours
           which
           are
           found
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Positive
           ,
           Because
           he
           that
           is
           in
           that
           fiery
           Prison
           ,
           is
           always
           full
           of
           Sorrow
           ,
           Fury
           ,
           Grief
           and
           Despair
           ,
           being
           detained
           in
           a
           place
           of
           Tears
           ,
           Sighs
           ,
           Groanings
           ,
           gnashing
           of
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           other
           Torments
           ,
           which
           no
           Tongue
           can
           express
           .
           Therefore
           if
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           an
           eternal
           Fire
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           suffering
           
           all
           these
           positive
           and
           privative
           torments
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           just
           now
           described
           unto
           you
           ,
           be
           unhappy
           and
           miserable
           for
           ever
           ;
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           ,
           unless
           we
           repent
           .
           For
           
             except
             ye
             repent
          
           ,
           saith
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
          
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           believe
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             axe
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             laid
             unto
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Trees
             ;
             therefore
             every
             Tree
             ,
             which
             brings
             not
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             is
             hewen
             down
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
          
           ;
           yes
           certainly
           ,
           except
           we
           repent
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           escape
           these
           eternally
           burning
           Prisons
           ;
           we
           shall
           undergo
           all
           the
           Torments
           contained
           therein
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           unfortunate
           ,
           and
           all
           perish
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           ,
           since
           God
           did
           not
           forgive
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           did
           cast
           into
           Hell
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           with
           
             Dives
             ,
             Judas
          
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           forsake
           their
           Sins
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           certain
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           repent
           ,
           we
           shall
           receive
           
           alike
           punishment
           ;
           
             we
             must
             either
             burn
             or
             repent
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           
             except
             ye
             repent
          
           ,
           saith
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
          
           .
        
         
           Are
           we
           then
           willing
           to
           escape
           these
           eternally
           tormenting
           Flames
           ?
           have
           we
           a
           desire
           that
           our
           Sins
           should
           not
           be
           punish'd
           of
           God
           ?
           we
           must
           needs
           punish
           them
           our selves
           ,
           whilst
           we
           live
           in
           this
           World.
           
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             have
             God
             to
             punish
             thy
             sins
             ?
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             punish
             them
             thy self
             ;
             for
             every
             iniquity
             either
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             punisht
             either
             by
             repenting
             Man
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             revenging
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           more
           inclined
           to
           repent
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           its
           utility
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           third
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Part.
           Repentance
           is
           useful
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           blots
           out
           all
           our
           Sins
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           thereby
           we
           obtain
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           And
           ,
           3.
           
           Because
           therein
           consists
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           Men.
           
        
         
         
           Before
           I
           make
           it
           appear
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           Repentance
           blots
           out
           all
           our
           Sins
           ;
           ye
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           Sin
           is
           hurtful
           for
           three
           special
           Effects
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           kills
           our
           Souls
           .
           
             The
             Soul
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             it
             shall
             die
             ,
             18.
             4.
             
          
           But
           how
           can
           Sin
           kill
           our
           Soul
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           immortal
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           double
           life
           in
           our
           Soul
           ;
           one
           natural
           ,
           and
           another
           supernatural
           .
           As
           for
           the
           former
           life
           ,
           our
           Soul
           does
           not
           lose
           it
           by
           Sin
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           excellent
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           without
           which
           natural
           life
           is
           nothing
           but
           sorrow
           ,
           misery
           ,
           trouble
           and
           grief
           ,
           Sin
           kills
           it
           .
           
             The
             Soul
             ,
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             it
             shall
             die
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Sin
           is
           hurtful
           ,
           because
           thereby
           we
           lose
           infinite
           Riches
           both
           of
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ;
           we
           lose
           saith
           
             Laurence
             Justinian
          
           in
           his
           Sermon
           concerning
           St.
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           the
           Whiteness
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           the
           Gown
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           the
           Purity
           
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           sweetness
           and
           delight
           of
           Contemplation
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Society
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Sin
           is
           hurtful
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           Sinneth
           ,
           from
           the
           Child
           of
           God
           becomes
           the
           Child
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           
             He
             that
             commits
             Sin
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             the
             Devil
             sinneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           1
           John
           3.
           8.
           
        
         
           If
           Sin
           be
           so
           hurtful
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           Repentance
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           advantageous
           ,
           seeing
           it
           blots
           out
           all
           our
           Sins
           .
           This
           Truth
           is
           evident
           by
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             Repent
             ye
             ,
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             that
             your
             sins
             may
             ●e
             blotted
             out
             ,
          
           Acts
           3.
           9.
           
           For
           as
           the
           Sun
           expells
           Darkness
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           essential
           Opposition
           they
           have
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           likewise
           Repentance
           expells
           Sins
           .
           It
           is
           like
           unto
           that
           Pool
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           spoken
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           first
           ,
           
           after
           the
           troubling
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           stepped
           in
           ,
           was
           made
           whole
           of
           whatsoever
           Disease
           he
           had
           .
        
         
           Witness
           David
           and
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
             .
             David
          
           did
           commit
           both
           Adultery
           and
           Murther
           .
           He
           killed
           Uriah
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           took
           away
           his
           Wife
           .
           He
           Repented
           of
           his
           Sins
           ,
           he
           begged
           Pardon
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           his
           Sins
           were
           blotted
           out
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           forgive
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
          
           ,
           whose
           Sins
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           whom
           went
           seven
           Devils
           ,
           
             Luke
             1.
          
           
           She
           Repented
           of
           her
           Sins
           ;
           for
           when
           she
           knew
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           sat
           at
           Meat
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           House
           ,
           brought
           an
           Alabaster
           Box
           of
           Oyntment
           ,
           and
           stood
           at
           his
           Feet
           with
           Tears
           ,
           and
           did
           wipe
           them
           with
           the
           Hairs
           of
           her
           Head
           ,
           and
           kissed
           his
           Feet
           and
           Anointed
           them
           .
           And
           what
           did
           happen
           unto
           her
           ?
           She
           heard
           Christ
           saying
           ,
           
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             which
             are
             
             many
             ,
             are
             forgiven
             .
          
           What
           happened
           to
           David
           and
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           will
           certainly
           befall
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           imitate
           them
           in
           their
           Repentance
           .
           
             Though
             your
             Sins
             be
             as
             Scarlet
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             white
             as
             Snow
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             red
             like
             Crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             white
             as
             wool
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Repentance
           is
           useful
           ,
           because
           thereby
           we
           obtain
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           Indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           advantageous
           to
           Man
           than
           God's
           Grace
           .
           For
           thereby
           we
           are
           made
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           Nature
           ,
           but
           by
           Adoption
           .
           Thereby
           we
           are
           made
           
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Joint-Heirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           17.
           
           And
           thereby
           we
           are
           made
           Partakers
           of
           all
           the
           Treasures
           and
           Riches
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           It
           is
           then
           certain
           ,
           that
           by
           Repentance
           we
           obtain
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           For
           according
           to
           all
           Divines
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Motion
           from
           Sin
           unto
           Grace
           .
           In
           a
           Motion
           
           there
           are
           two
           ways
           ,
           the
           way
           ,
           whence
           we
           depart
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           go
           to
           .
           The
           way
           ,
           whence
           we
           depart
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           forsake
           ,
           is
           Sin
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           we
           go
           to
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           obtain
           ,
           is
           Grace
           .
           The
           Publican
           ,
           whom
           it
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           St.
           
             Luke
             18.
             3.
          
           
           Does
           verifie
           the
           Truth
           of
           my
           Proposition
           .
           He
           comes
           unjust
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           standing
           afar
           off
           ,
           would
           not
           lift
           up
           so
           much
           as
           his
           Eyes
           unto
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           smote
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ,
           saying
           God
           be
           merciful
           unto
           me
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           and
           he
           obtained
           Grace
           ,
           for
           he
           went
           down
           to
           his
           House
           justified
           .
           Is
           any
           one
           of
           us
           a
           Swearer
           ,
           or
           Drunkard
           ,
           Slanderer
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           or
           given
           to
           any
           other
           Vice
           ?
           He
           has
           lost
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           Is
           he
           willing
           to
           recover
           it
           ?
           Let
           him
           humble
           himself
           before
           God
           ;
           let
           him
           fall
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ;
           let
           him
           sigh
           ,
           weep
           ,
           confess
           his
           Sins
           ,
           Repent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Publican
           ,
           let
           him
           smite
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           God
           be
           merciful
           
           to
           me
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           will
           recover
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           go
           into
           his
           Cabine
           justified
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Repentance
           is
           useful
           ,
           because
           therein
           consists
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           Men.
           Man
           was
           lost
           twice
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           original
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Crime
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           called
           ours
           ,
           because
           our
           Will
           was
           inclosed
           in
           his
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           personal
           or
           actual
           Sin
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           committed
           by
           our
           own
           Will.
           The
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           was
           ordered
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           save
           Mankind
           from
           that
           first
           Ship-wrack
           ;
           and
           Repentance
           was
           Established
           by
           God
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           second
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           second
           plank
           after
           Ship-wrack
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           therein
           consists
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           Men.
           
        
         
           Certainly
           we
           cannot
           hope
           to
           be
           Saved
           without
           that
           most
           excellent
           and
           necessary
           Virtue
           .
           If
           all
           the
           Angels
           
           and
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           would
           pray
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           an
           unrepenting
           Soul
           ,
           their
           Prayers
           would
           be
           vain
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           good
           Effect
           .
           And
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           saith
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           cannot
           make
           happy
           ,
           and
           save
           an
           unrepenting
           Soul
           ,
           
             ut
             sic
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whilst
           she
           remains
           in
           Sin
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           contradiction
           between
           to
           be
           happy
           and
           remain
           in
           Sin
           ;
           between
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unrepenting
           ;
           
             Except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           Therefore
           by
           a
           contrary
           consequence
           ,
           if
           ye
           repent
           ,
           ye
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           a
           true
           and
           sincere
           Repentance
           consists
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           Men.
           
        
         
           Dear
           Friends
           !
           have
           mercy
           upon
           your
           Souls
           ;
           be
           careful
           to
           preserve
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           infinitely
           more
           to
           be
           valued
           than
           all
           the
           things
           in
           the
           World
           besides
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God.
           For
           it
           was
           God
           ,
           that
           breathed
           into
           Man
           the
           Breath
           
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           ye
           may
           read
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Ch.
           of
           Genesis
           .
           Now
           God
           being
           of
           the
           greatest
           excellency
           ,
           the
           more
           any
           thing
           is
           like
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           to
           be
           valued
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           no
           Creature
           upon
           Earth
           is
           at
           all
           like
           God
           but
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           ought
           to
           have
           so
           much
           of
           your
           care
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           Bodies
           ,
           ye
           ought
           to
           imploy
           them
           for
           His
           Majesty's
           Service
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           your
           Country
           ,
           for
           the
           maintainance
           of
           your
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           your
           Nation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           your
           Properties
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           your
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           dearer
           to
           you
           than
           your
           Lives
           ;
           ye
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           to
           be
           wounded
           ,
           nor
           even
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           for
           
             it
             is
             appointed
             to
             all
             men
             once
             to
             die
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           glorious
           than
           to
           die
           for
           these
           aforesaid
           considerations
           .
           
             Horatius
             ,
             Scevola
          
           ,
           and
           
           several
           others
           brave
           and
           generous
           Men
           ,
           so
           much
           renowned
           in
           the
           Roman
           History
           ,
           did
           willingly
           give
           their
           Lives
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           only
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           care
           ye
           are
           to
           take
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           if
           ye
           once
           lose
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           lost
           for
           ever
           .
           If
           ye
           had
           two
           Souls
           ,
           in
           losing
           one
           ,
           ye
           could
           save
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           ye
           have
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           be
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           lose
           it
           ,
           this
           loss
           cannot
           be
           recovered
           .
           I
           grant
           ye
           cannot
           lose
           your
           Souls
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           lose
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           cease
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           ye
           may
           lose
           them
           in
           another
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           ye
           may
           lose
           that
           happy
           Estate
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           created
           ,
           and
           plunge
           them
           into
           the
           extremest
           misery
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           ye
           may
           lose
           them
           in
           Hell
           ,
           whence
           there
           is
           no
           fetching
           them
           back
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           lost
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
         
           Take
           then
           care
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           much
           as
           ye
           do
           of
           your
           Bodies
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           your
           Bodies
           are
           out
           of
           Order
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           ye
           are
           sick
           or
           wounded
           ,
           presently
           ye
           call
           for
           the
           Physician
           and
           Surgeon
           .
           But
           when
           your
           Souls
           are
           sick
           ,
           wounded
           by
           Sin
           ,
           and
           infected
           with
           several
           spiritual
           Distempers
           ,
           ye
           do
           not
           care
           to
           cure
           them
           by
           repenting
           of
           your
           Sins
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           if
           ye
           do
           not
           repent
           ,
           ye
           shall
           perish
           for
           ever
           ;
           ye
           look
           upon
           Death
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           was
           very
           far
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           moment
           in
           one
           of
           these
           Ships
           ,
           that
           are
           here
           at
           anchor
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           body
           dead
           without
           repenting
           of
           his
           Sins
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           his
           Soul
           is
           lost
           for
           ever
           .
           Think
           seriously
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           good
           use
           of
           this
           first
           instruction
           I
           give
           you
           to
           day
           ;
           obey
           the
           exhortations
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           commandments
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           and
           Redeemer
           .
           Behold
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           with
           what
           care
           and
           
           diligence
           an
           unhappy
           Lover
           obeys
           his
           Mistresses
           Commandments
           .
           He
           had
           rather
           disoblige
           every
           body
           than
           displease
           her
           .
           The
           only
           thing
           he
           fears
           ,
           is
           to
           hear
           these
           dreadful
           words
           ,
           
             be
             gone
             ,
             I
             will
             see
             thee
             no
             more
             .
          
           A
           naughty
           Woman
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             see
             thee
             no
             more
             ,
          
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           what
           I
           command
           thee
           ;
           and
           that
           frights
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           obey
           .
           And
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           gave
           his
           life
           for
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           saith
           unto
           us
           ,
           if
           ye
           do
           not
           repent
           of
           your
           Sins
           ,
           ye
           shall
           be
           separated
           from
           my
           face
           ,
           ye
           shall
           eternally
           perish
           ,
           and
           be
           cast
           into
           Hell-fire
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           we
           will
           not
           obey
           .
           Are
           we
           not
           afraid
           to
           hear
           him
           saying
           ?
           
             Be
             gone
             ,
             I
             will
             see
             you
             no
             more
             ;
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           That
           we
           may
           not
           hear
           these
           terrible
           and
           dreadful
           words
           ,
           let
           us
           obey
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           repent
           
           of
           our
           Sins
           ;
           for
           
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Second
           Sermon
           against
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             you
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             ,
          
           
             James
             5.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           IF
           any
           Man
           offends
           not
           in
           Words
           ,
           saith
           St.
           James
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           a
           perfect
           Man
           ,
           and
           able
           also
           to
           bridle
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           Behold
           ,
           we
           put
           Bridles
           in
           the
           Horses
           Mouth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           obey
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           turn
           about
           their
           whole
           Body
           .
           Behold
           also
           the
           Ships
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           driven
           of
           fierce
           Winds
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           turned
           
           about
           with
           a
           very
           small
           Helm
           ,
           whether
           soever
           the
           Governour
           listeth
           .
           Even
           so
           the
           Tongue
           is
           a
           little
           Member
           ,
           and
           boasts
           great
           things
           ;
           behold
           how
           great
           a
           matter
           a
           little
           Fire
           kindles
           ;
           and
           the
           Tongue
           is
           a
           Fire
           ,
           a
           World
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           unruly
           Evil
           ,
           full
           of
           deadly
           Poison
           ,
           therewith
           we
           bless
           God
           ,
           and
           therewith
           we
           curse
           Men
           ,
           made
           after
           the
           Similitude
           of
           God
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Mouth
           proceeds
           Blessing
           and
           Cursing
           .
        
         
           Divine
           Providence
           confined
           us
           together
           ,
           within
           the
           narrow
           Limits
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           edifie
           one
           another
           by
           our
           Tongues
           .
           God
           does
           daily
           present
           us
           with
           several
           Subjects
           of
           Godly
           Discourse
           ;
           for
           how
           many
           Experiences
           of
           extraordinary
           Mercies
           and
           Preservations
           have
           we
           to
           relate
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           bless
           the
           Lord
           for
           ?
           What
           Heavenly
           Imployment
           is
           there
           for
           our
           Tongues
           ?
           We
           should
           call
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           
           and
           say
           as
           
             David
             ,
             come
             hither
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             God
             has
             done
             for
             my
             Soul
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             an
             extremity
             .
          
           We
           should
           call
           upon
           one
           another
           to
           pay
           the
           Vows
           our
           Lips
           have
           uttered
           in
           our
           Distress
           .
           Thus
           we
           should
           provoke
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           one
           lively
           Bird
           sets
           the
           whole
           Flock
           a
           Chearping
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           come
           aboard
           ,
           and
           ask
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           of
           these
           two
           Disciples
           going
           to
           Emmaus
           ,
           
             what
             manner
             of
             Communication
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             in
             your
             Ship
             one
             with
             another
             ?
          
           What
           sad
           account
           would
           he
           have
           from
           most
           of
           us
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           he
           should
           find
           one
           Jesting
           ,
           another
           Swearing
           ,
           another
           reviling
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           case
           with
           most
           of
           Seamen
           ,
           I
           say
           most
           of
           Seamen
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           mongst
           them
           ,
           that
           live
           Soberly
           and
           Godly
           ,
           and
           know
           how
           to
           rule
           their
           Tongues
           .
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             Swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             .
          
           These
           words
           will
           give
           me
           occasion
           to
           shew
           you
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           shall
           make
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Oaths
           or
           Swearing
           ;
           one
           Lawful
           ,
           whereby
           God
           is
           Glorified
           ,
           and
           which
           sometimes
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ;
           and
           another
           Profane
           ,
           whereby
           ●od
           is
           highly
           offended
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           avoid
           .
           The
           lawful
           Oath
           will
           be
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           the
           Profane
           will
           be
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           First
           Part
           ,
           An
           Oath
           is
           an
           Invocation
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           an
           Appeal
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Witness
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           we
           say
           .
           So
           that
           in
           case
           that
           which
           we
           Swear
           ,
           be
           not
           True
           ;
           we
           ,
           if
           not
           expresly
           ,
           at
           least
           virtually
           invoke
           God
           as
           a
           Judge
           and
           Avenger
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           one
           Assertory
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Promissory
           ;
           an
           Assertory
           Oath
           is
           ,
           when
           
           we
           Swear
           and
           Certifie
           ,
           that
           that
           thing
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ,
           is
           so
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           a
           Promissory
           Oath
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           promise
           by
           Oath
           some
           thing
           that
           is
           future
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Promise
           be
           made
           directly
           and
           immediately
           to
           God
           ,
           't
           is
           called
           a
           Vow
           ;
           if
           to
           a
           Man
           ,
           an
           Oath
           .
           This
           being
           supposed
           ,
           and
           very
           true
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           with
           Dr.
           Tollotson
           ,
           late
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           that
           an
           Oath
           is
           not
           only
           Lawful
           ,
           but
           also
           is
           sometimes
           necessary
           ,
           as
           when
           Men's
           Estates
           are
           concerned
           ,
           and
           no
           Evidence
           can
           be
           had
           to
           decide
           and
           clear
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           assured
           by
           Oath
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           ,
           and
           decide
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           these
           Words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           sixth
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ;
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             for
             Confirmation
             is
             an
             end
             of
             Strife
             .
          
        
         
           And
           its
           Lawfulness
           appears
           by
           several
           Texts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           Truth
           
           it self
           ,
           and
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           and
           consequently
           might
           be
           believed
           of
           Men
           upon
           his
           bare
           Word
           ,
           and
           without
           necessity
           of
           making
           an
           Oath
           ;
           yet
           to
           confirm
           his
           Promises
           ,
           is
           willing
           to
           take
           it
           .
           For
           
             when
             God
             made
             his
             promises
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             swear
             by
             a
             greater
             ,
             he
             swore
             by
             himself
             ,
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             heirs
             of
             promise
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           17.
           
           Therefore
           if
           God
           himself
           Swears
           ,
           and
           takes
           an
           Oath
           ,
           why
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           Lawful
           to
           Men
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           in
           dubious
           Matters
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Concerns
           ,
           and
           when
           no
           Evidence
           can
           be
           had
           to
           decide
           and
           clear
           them
           .
        
         
           Was
           not
           Mephibosheth
           spared
           because
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Oath
           ,
           that
           was
           between
           them
           ,
           between
           David
           and
           Jonathan
           the
           Son
           of
           Saul
           ,
           as
           ye
           may
           read
           ,
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             17.
          
           
           Did
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           in
           many
           cases
           require
           them
           ?
           Does
           not
           Moses
           
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           thus
           .
           
             I
             call
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             witness
             against
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             soon
             utterly
             perish
             from
             off
             the
             land
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             go
             over
             Jordan
             to
             possess
             it
             .
          
           Does
           not
           St.
           Paul
           use
           them
           oftentimes
           ?
           As
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             for
             a
             Record
             upon
             my
             Soul
             ;
             before
             God
             I
             lie
             not
          
           ;
           which
           Oath
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           teach
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Christ
           to
           others
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           used
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           And
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           Read
           in
           the
           26th
           Chap.
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           did
           not
           refuse
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           High
           Priest
           asked
           him
           to
           answer
           upon
           his
           Oath
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
             I
             adjure
             thee
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             thou
             be
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             .
          
        
         
         
           Therefore
           ,
           since
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           does
           Answer
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           adjured
           upon
           Oath
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           oftentimes
           called
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           ;
           seeing
           David
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           cannot
           give
           us
           a
           bad
           Example
           ,
           used
           it
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Promises
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           clear
           and
           evident
           Sign
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Lawful
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           to
           explain
           these
           Words
           of
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ;
           as
           also
           those
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             above
             all
             things
             my
             brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             .
          
           They
           ought
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           not
           generally
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           limited
           Sense
           ,
           as
           only
           forbidding
           Swearing
           in
           common
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           ordinary
           Commerce
           and
           Affairs
           ;
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           these
           words
           immediately
           following
           ,
           
             viz.
             Let
             your
             communication
             be
             yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             than
             these
             comes
             of
             evil
             .
          
        
         
         
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           though
           Swearing
           and
           Oaths
           ought
           to
           be
           avoided
           in
           our
           Conversations
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           then
           so
           many
           Sins
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Matter
           is
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           of
           Concern
           ,
           and
           no
           Evidence
           can
           be
           had
           to
           clear
           and
           decide
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           only
           Lawful
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           necessary
           .
           The
           Corruption
           of
           humane
           Nature
           has
           made
           Man
           such
           a
           false
           and
           fickle
           Creature
           ,
           that
           his
           single
           Testimony
           cannot
           be
           sufficient
           Security
           for
           another
           ,
           especially
           in
           weighty
           Cases
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           Swearing
           he
           calls
           God
           for
           a
           Witness
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           affirms
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           calling
           ,
           or
           asking
           a
           Testimony
           from
           God
           ,
           makes
           an
           Oath
           become
           a
           part
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           .
           For
           hereby
           he
           that
           Swears
           ,
           acknowledges
           ,
           1.
           
           His
           Omnisciency
           .
           2.
           
           His
           infallible
           Truth
           .
           and
           3.
           
           His
           Righteousness
           .
           
           He
           acknowledges
           his
           Omnisciency
           ;
           for
           by
           his
           Appeal
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           him
           to
           be
           the
           searcher
           of
           Hearts
           and
           Reins
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knows
           the
           secret
           intents
           and
           meaning
           of
           our
           Spirits
           .
           He
           acknowledges
           also
           his
           infallible
           Truth
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           manifestly
           carried
           in
           his
           Oath
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           be
           a
           false
           and
           deceitful
           Creature
           ,
           and
           his
           Affirmation
           cannot
           obtain
           universal
           and
           full
           Evidence
           ,
           yet
           he
           that
           is
           greater
           than
           he
           ,
           by
           whose
           Name
           he
           Swears
           ,
           cannot
           deceive
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           his
           Righteousness
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           Swears
           ,
           does
           either
           expresly
           or
           implicitly
           put
           himself
           under
           the
           Curse
           and
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           Swears
           falsly
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ye
           see
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Oath
           ,
           or
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           Lawful
           ,
           where
           the
           Matter
           is
           of
           Concern
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           cleared
           and
           decided
           but
           by
           Oath
           ;
           but
           also
           necessary
           ,
           and
           conducing
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           But
           there
           is
           an
           other
           Oath
           
           Profane
           ,
           whereby
           God
           is
           highly
           offended
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           avoid
           in
           our
           conversation
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           will
           shew
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Part.
           Idle
           words
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           talk
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           referred
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           in
           our
           conversation
           ;
           because
           we
           are
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           them
           in
           the
           dreadful
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             every
             idle
             word
             ,
             that
             Men
             shall
             speak
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             thereof
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           And
           though
           this
           common
           evil
           be
           little
           regarded
           by
           Men
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Sin
           of
           a
           greater
           importance
           ,
           than
           we
           can
           imagine
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           by
           idle
           and
           unprofitable
           words
           ,
           we
           abuse
           and
           pervert
           our
           tongue
           from
           that
           imployment
           ,
           and
           use
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Creation
           had
           designed
           to
           .
           God
           did
           not
           give
           us
           the
           power
           of
           Speech
           (
           which
           is
           our
           
           excellency
           above
           the
           Beasts
           )
           to
           serve
           a
           vain
           humour
           ,
           and
           talk
           foolishly
           ;
           but
           to
           extol
           and
           magnifie
           our
           Creator
           ,
           and
           render
           him
           the
           praise
           for
           all
           his
           admirable
           Works
           ,
           and
           infinite
           Mercies
           every
           day
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           .
           This
           was
           the
           end
           of
           God
           in
           giving
           us
           a
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           commonly
           imploy
           it
           in
           dishonoring
           him
           that
           made
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           idle
           and
           unprofitable
           words
           we
           waste
           our
           precious
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           little
           Spot
           between
           two
           Eternities
           ,
           either
           of
           felicity
           ,
           or
           misery
           .
           God
           turns
           about
           these
           glorious
           Celestial
           Bodies
           over
           our
           Heads
           in
           a
           constant
           revolution
           ,
           to
           beget
           time
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           preciousness
           of
           every
           minute
           thereof
           results
           from
           its
           use
           ;
           and
           therefore
           great
           things
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           than
           our
           eternal
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           .
           What
           an
           evil
           then
           is
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           waste
           it
           away
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           in
           our
           idle
           and
           unprofitable
           
           talking
           ?
           which
           Sin
           is
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           few
           are
           sensible
           of
           it
           :
           Other
           Sins
           ,
           as
           Murder
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           Theft
           ,
           are
           seldom
           committed
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           horrible
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           committed
           ,
           then
           Conscience
           is
           startled
           at
           the
           horridness
           of
           them
           ;
           few
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           profligate
           Wretches
           ,
           dare
           make
           light
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           idle
           and
           vain
           words
           ,
           there
           are
           innumerable
           Swarms
           of
           them
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           few
           regard
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           have
           mischievous
           effects
           upon
           others
           ;
           for
           ,
           an
           idle
           word
           ,
           or
           foolish
           Jest
           sticks
           long
           time
           in
           Men's
           mind
           ,
           and
           becomes
           an
           occasion
           of
           Sin
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           our
           foolish
           words
           may
           be
           working
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           Companions
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           laid
           in
           the
           Dust
           ,
           or
           committed
           to
           the
           deep
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           dead
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           sinning
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           our
           Companions
           .
           These
           are
           the
           bad
           effects
           of
           idle
           ,
           unprofitable
           and
           foolish
           
           words
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           ought
           to
           avoid
           them
           in
           our
           conversation
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           idle
           and
           foolish
           words
           ought
           to
           be
           carefully
           avoided
           ,
           we
           ought
           with
           a
           greater
           reason
           to
           avoid
           vain
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           Profane
           Oaths
           ,
           since
           God
           is
           highly
           offended
           thereby
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             ,
             that
             takes
             his
             name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           These
           words
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           any
           Man
           from
           Swearing
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           Profane
           Oath
           ,
           because
           God
           has
           forbidden
           it
           ,
           and
           declared
           him
           guilty
           ,
           that
           takes
           his
           Name
           in
           vain
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           deter
           Men
           from
           Swearing
           ,
           or
           Profane
           Oaths
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           the
           Heathens
           durst
           not
           use
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Idols
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Earth
           should
           tremble
           ,
           and
           swallow
           them
           up
           alive
           ;
           shall
           the
           Sacred
           and
           Dreadful
           Name
           of
           the
           True
           God
           be
           Profaned
           by
           Christian
           
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           not
           afraid
           that
           God
           will
           be
           avenged
           for
           their
           frequent
           Abuses
           of
           his
           Holy
           Name
           ?
           In
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           he
           that
           took
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           was
           Stoned
           to
           Death
           .
           If
           this
           Law
           were
           now
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           how
           many
           thousands
           should
           we
           see
           Stoned
           every
           day
           ?
           Or
           rather
           how
           should
           we
           hear
           Men
           Swearing
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           Stoned
           ?
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           is
           but
           small
           ,
           if
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           would
           be
           able
           to
           restrain
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Sin
           which
           God
           has
           severely
           threatened
           ,
           and
           punished
           with
           temporal
           and
           corporal
           Plagues
           .
           For
           ,
           
             by
             reason
             of
             Oaths
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             42.
             3.
             
             The
             land
             mourns
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             that
             dwells
             therein
             languishes
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           it
           brings
           the
           heavy
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           whole
           Nations
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           shall
           Mourn
           .
           And
           in
           Zachariah
           there
           is
           a
           flying
           Role
           of
           
           Curses
           upon
           them
           that
           Swear
           ;
           
             a
             flying
             Role
          
           ,
           to
           denote
           the
           swifness
           of
           it
           ;
           
             for
             it
             flies
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           
             towards
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Swearer
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             therein
             remain
             ,
             and
             shall
             consume
             it
             with
             the
             Timber
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Stones
             thereof
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           shall
           bring
           an
           utter
           Ruine
           and
           Destruction
           to
           his
           House
           .
           Wo
           to
           that
           wretched
           Family
           ,
           into
           which
           this
           flying
           Role
           enters
           ;
           wo
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ▪
        
         
           3.
           
           Profane
           Oaths
           bring
           spiritual
           Plagues
           upon
           us
           ;
           they
           bring
           Hell
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           be
           not
           afraid
           to
           Sin
           ,
           certainly
           we
           should
           be
           afraid
           to
           Burn.
           If
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           can
           work
           nothing
           upon
           our
           Souls
           ,
           his
           Threatnings
           should
           startle
           and
           affright
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           those
           Texts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           unless
           God
           has
           lost
           all
           his
           Authority
           with
           us
           ,
           they
           ought
           certainly
           to
           make
           us
           afraid
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           are
           the
           Words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             you
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             .
          
           Consider
           this
           Text
           seriously
           .
           I
           think
           it
           should
           be
           like
           the
           Fingers
           ,
           that
           came
           forth
           and
           wrote
           upon
           the
           Wall
           that
           dreadful
           Sentence
           ,
           that
           changed
           the
           Countenance
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Knees
           smite
           together
           .
           
             Above
             all
             things
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           Vices
           ,
           avoid
           Swearing
           ;
           
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           accustom
           your selves
           to
           short
           and
           plain
           Affirmations
           ,
           and
           Negations
           ;
           
             lest
             you
             fall
             into
             condemnation
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           lest
           for
           these
           things
           the
           Judge
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           should
           pass
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           to
           Hell
           upon
           you
           .
           O
           Men
           !
           dare
           ye
           then
           from
           henceforth
           commit
           such
           a
           hainous
           Sin
           as
           Swearing
           ;
           seeing
           it
           will
           bring
           you
           under
           God's
           Judgment
           and
           Condemnation
           ?
           Did
           you
           never
           see
           a
           poor
           
           Malefactor
           Tryed
           at
           the
           Assizes
           ,
           and
           observe
           how
           his
           Face
           grows
           pale
           ,
           how
           his
           Legs
           Tremble
           ,
           and
           how
           Death
           displayes
           his
           Colours
           in
           his
           Cheeks
           ,
           when
           Sentence
           is
           given
           upon
           him
           ?
           But
           what
           is
           that
           to
           God's
           Condemnation
           ?
           What
           is
           a
           Gallows
           to
           Hell
           ?
        
         
           The
           other
           Text
           is
           this
           ;
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             ,
             that
             takes
             his
             name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           does
           God
           mean
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             ?
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Swearings
           and
           prophane
           Oaths
           shall
           be
           reckoned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           bound
           to
           Answer
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Reason
           ,
           which
           obliges
           you
           to
           avoid
           Swearing
           and
           prophane
           Oaths
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           custom
           of
           vain
           and
           prophane
           Oaths
           ,
           is
           as
           plain
           a
           discovery
           of
           an
           unregenerate
           Soul
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World.
           This
           is
           a
           sure
           sign
           ye
           are
           none
           of
           God's
           Children
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           his
           Heavenly
           Promises
           .
           
           For
           ,
           by
           this
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           distinguishes
           the
           State
           of
           Saints
           and
           Sinners
           .
           This
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Tongue
           plainly
           shews
           what
           the
           Tree
           is
           that
           bears
           it
           .
           
             The
             vile
             Person
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             will
             speak
             of
             villany
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaks
             .
          
           Loquere
           ,
           ut
           te
           videam
           ,
           
             speak
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             what
             you
             are
             .
          
           What
           is
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           is
           vented
           by
           the
           Tongue
           ;
           when
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Grace
           are
           in
           the
           Hearts
           ,
           then
           good
           and
           Holy
           Words
           will
           be
           in
           the
           Lips.
           
             The
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Righteous
          
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           
             speaks
             Wisdom
             .
             By
             thy
             words
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             Condemned
             .
          
           We
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           such
           Witnesses
           Hanged
           a
           Man
           ;
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           the
           Evidence
           they
           gave
           ,
           did
           Cast
           and
           Condemn
           him
           .
           If
           the
           words
           do
           Evidence
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           what
           a
           wofull
           State
           these
           Souls
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           ,
           whose
           Mouths
           overflow
           with
           Swearing
           ,
           profane
           Words
           and
           Curses
           ?
           How
           
           many
           Witnesses
           will
           be
           brought
           in
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           in
           the
           great
           day
           ?
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           not
           fall
           into
           such
           a
           misfortune
           ,
           avoid
           vain
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           Profane
           Oaths
           ,
           whereby
           God
           is
           so
           highly
           offended
           ;
           which
           he
           has
           punish'd
           with
           both
           temporal
           and
           spiritual
           Plagues
           ;
           which
           are
           a
           plain
           discovery
           of
           an
           unregenerate
           Soul
           ;
           and
           which
           God
           will
           bring
           to
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           ye
           may
           leave
           that
           bad
           ,
           and
           ugly
           custom
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           neither
           profit
           nor
           pleasure
           ;
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           every
           idle
           word
           that
           Men
           shall
           speak
           ,
           they
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           thereof
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           for
           immodest
           ,
           obscene
           ,
           filthy
           Words
           ,
           profane
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Bloody
           Blasphemies
           .
           Before
           ye
           speak
           ,
           weigh
           and
           ponder
           your
           words
           ;
           beg
           of
           God
           to
           guide
           your
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             set
             a
             watch
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             before
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             keep
             thou
             the
             door
             of
             my
             lips
             .
          
           
           Labour
           to
           get
           your
           hearts
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           purified
           ;
           make
           the
           tree
           good
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           fruit
           will
           be
           good
           also
           .
           A
           holy
           heart
           will
           produce
           holy
           words
           :
           Consider
           also
           that
           no
           Man
           is
           the
           better
           lookt
           upon
           for
           his
           filthy
           words
           ,
           and
           vain
           ,
           bloody
           ,
           profane
           Oaths
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           loses
           his
           esteem
           among
           all
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           any
           sense
           or
           virtue
           ;
           and
           even
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           wicked
           ,
           and
           great
           Swearers
           too
           .
           If
           there
           was
           any
           punishment
           put
           in
           Execution
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           Swear
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Sacred
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ;
           they
           would
           certainly
           forbear
           that
           horrid
           and
           unprofitable
           Sin.
           For
           I
           observed
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           in
           Holland
           ,
           that
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           so
           much
           Mony
           to
           be
           payed
           by
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           did
           Swear
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           there
           any
           Man
           taking
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ;
           though
           I
           were
           several
           times
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           above
           Forty
           Men
           together
           drinking
           in
           Taverns
           
           and
           Coffee-houses
           .
           And
           I
           took
           notice
           also
           in
           the
           Ships
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           served
           ;
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           Captain
           ordered
           the
           Collar
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           wood
           of
           about
           Fifty
           Pounds
           weight
           ,
           to
           be
           worn
           by
           the
           Sea-men
           ,
           that
           were
           heard
           Swearing
           ,
           then
           no
           Profane
           Oath
           was
           scarce
           heard
           that
           day
           .
           If
           a
           small
           parcel
           of
           Mony
           to
           be
           put
           in
           a
           box
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           the
           Poor
           in
           Holland
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           pain
           and
           shame
           of
           wearing
           a
           Collar
           in
           the
           Ships
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           make
           Men
           abstain
           from
           Swearing
           ;
           why
           shall
           not
           the
           punishment
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           eternal
           Damnation
           threatned
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           take
           God's
           Name
           in
           vain
           ,
           have
           such
           a
           Power
           over
           them
           ?
           Certainly
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           For
           if
           they
           were
           convinced
           of
           that
           Truth
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           is
           an
           avenging
           God
           ;
           or
           that
           their
           Souls
           are
           Immortal
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           was
           certainly
           revealed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Threatnings
           therein
           contained
           against
           
           Swearers
           shall
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           in
           the
           great
           and
           fearful
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           without
           doubt
           they
           would
           hereafter
           forbear
           from
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           taking
           God's
           Name
           in
           vain
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           be
           perswaded
           of
           these
           Truths
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           publish
           three
           other
           Sermons
           ;
           the
           first
           to
           God's
           Existence
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           for
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           Men
           do
           continue
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           are
           not
           utterly
           and
           fully
           convinced
           of
           these
           important
           and
           necessary
           Truths
           .
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             ,
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             you
             fall
             into
             condemnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Second
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Third
           Sermon
           against
           Drunkeness
           .
        
         
           
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             wine
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             ,
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           Sparthans
           brought
           their
           Children
           to
           loath
           Wine
           ,
           by
           shewing
           them
           a
           Drunkard
           ,
           whom
           they
           gazed
           at
           as
           a
           Monster
           ;
           and
           Tertullian
           saith
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           they
           drank
           no
           more
           than
           was
           sufficient
           for
           temperate
           Men
           :
           they
           did
           so
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           remembred
           they
           ought
           to
           pray
           afterwards
           .
           But
           now
           amongst
           those
           that
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           how
           ordinarily
           is
           this
           Sin
           committed
           ,
           but
           especially
           by
           Sea-men
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           have
           gone
           aboard
           drunk
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           Voyage
           in
           that
           Sin
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           whether
           
           they
           should
           ever
           see
           again
           the
           Land
           of
           their
           Nativity
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           the
           farewel
           they
           took
           ,
           this
           was
           their
           preparation
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           their
           return
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           terrible
           and
           astonishing
           works
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           beheld
           with
           their
           eyes
           ;
           and
           their
           marvellous
           preservations
           in
           so
           great
           and
           terrible
           extremities
           .
           Yet
           assoon
           as
           they
           were
           ashore
           ,
           they
           went
           into
           Ale-houses
           ,
           there
           drowning
           the
           sense
           of
           God's
           precious
           Mercies
           and
           Deliverances
           in
           their
           Drunken
           Cups
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           lawful
           use
           of
           Wine
           and
           strong
           Drink
           to
           support
           Nature
           ,
           not
           to
           clog
           it
           ;
           to
           cure
           Infirmities
           ,
           not
           to
           cause
           them
           ;
           
             Drink
             no
             longer
             water
             ,
             but
             use
             a
             little
             wine
             ,
             for
             thy
             stomachs
             sake
             ,
             and
             thine
             infirmities
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Timothy
             5.
             23.
          
           
           God
           allows
           us
           Wine
           ,
           and
           other
           strong
           Liquor
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           bare
           necessity
           ,
           but
           for
           chearfulness
           also
           ;
           
           that
           our
           Bodies
           may
           be
           the
           more
           fit
           for
           our
           Imployments
           .
           But
           to
           drink
           Wine
           ,
           or
           other
           strong
           Liquor
           until
           we
           be
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           our
           reason
           disturbed
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           St.
           Paul
           forbids
           us
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             wine
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             .
          
           For
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             5.
             11.
             
             Wo
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             rise
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             strong
             drink
             ,
             that
             continue
             until
             night
             ,
             till
             wine
             inflame
             them
             .
          
           And
           that
           I
           may
           deter
           Men
           from
           this
           horrible
           and
           so
           common
           a
           Sin
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           method
           .
           I
           will
           divide
           this
           Discourse
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           I
           will
           shew
           them
           the
           reasons
           ,
           why
           they
           ought
           to
           forsake
           that
           Sin
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           second
           I
           will
           answer
           to
           their
           objections
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Part.
           The
           first
           reason
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           avoid
           the
           excess
           of
           Wine
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           strong
           Liquor
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           thereby
           equalized
           to
           the
           Beasts
           that
           perish
           ;
           for
           the
           excess
           of
           Wine
           takes
           away
           
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Ingenuity
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           so
           brutifies
           them
           ,
           as
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Beast
           given
           him
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           a
           Man
           hath
           generosity
           ,
           and
           brave
           vigorous
           Spirits
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           noble
           and
           worthy
           actions
           and
           imployments
           ;
           but
           immoderate
           drinking
           enervates
           ,
           quenches
           ,
           and
           drowns
           this
           brave
           noble
           viguor
           .
           For
           ,
           no
           sooner
           is
           a
           Man
           brought
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           Wine
           ,
           but
           he
           loses
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Reason
           ;
           and
           so
           becomes
           like
           a
           Beast
           either
           wallowing
           in
           the
           mire
           ,
           or
           presently
           falling
           asleep
           as
           a
           sot
           and
           stupid
           ;
           or
           swearing
           and
           quarrelling
           as
           one
           that
           is
           stark
           mad
           ,
           and
           has
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Reason
           .
           God
           put
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           subjection
           to
           Men
           ,
           but
           by
           immoderate
           drinking
           Men
           put
           themselves
           in
           subjection
           to
           Wine
           ,
           and
           are
           brought
           under
           its
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           .
           St.
           Austin
           calls
           the
           excess
           of
           Wine
           
             a
             distemper
             of
             
             the
             head
             ,
             a
             subversion
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             a
             tempest
             in
             the
             tongue
             ,
             a
             storm
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             Ship-wrack
             of
             vertue
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             time
             ,
             a
             wilfull
             Madness
             ,
             a
             pleasant
             Devil
             ,
             a
             sugared
             Poison
             ,
             a
             sweet
             Sin
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             has
             ,
             has
             not
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             that
             commits
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             commit
             Sin
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             is
             altogether
             in
             Sin.
          
           It
           is
           a
           Sin
           ,
           which
           much
           degrades
           a
           Man
           ,
           by
           equalizing
           him
           to
           a
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           vilest
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           a
           Swine
           ,
           which
           wallows
           in
           the
           mire
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           ,
           why
           Men
           are
           to
           avoid
           the
           excess
           of
           Wine
           ,
           is
           because
           of
           its
           several
           bad
           effects
           .
           For
           Drunkeness
           wasts
           and
           scatters
           Men's
           Estates
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           to
           Poverty
           .
           
             The
             Drunkard
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             rags
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             a
             morsel
             of
             bread
             .
             He
             that
             loves
             wine
             and
             oyl
             shall
             not
             be
             rich
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
          
           Prov.
           21.
           17.
           
           And
           in
           the
           23.
           21.
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Drunkard
             and
             glutton
             shall
             surely
             come
             to
             Poverty
          
           ;
           for
           Drunkeness
           doth
           not
           
           only
           dispossess
           a
           Man
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           rich
           and
           fair
           Inheritance
           given
           to
           him
           by
           God
           ;
           but
           it
           also
           deprives
           him
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           wasts
           all
           that
           either
           the
           provident
           care
           of
           his
           Parents
           ,
           or
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           own
           industry
           has
           obtained
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           to
           mention
           here
           the
           miseries
           and
           sorrows
           he
           brings
           thereby
           upon
           his
           Family
           ,
           drinking
           the
           Tears
           ,
           yea
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           poor
           Wife
           ,
           and
           helpless
           Children
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           several
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           are
           begotten
           by
           the
           excess
           in
           drinking
           strong
           Liquors
           .
           For
           ,
           hence
           come
           Apoplexies
           ,
           Gouts
           ,
           Palsies
           ,
           sudden
           Death
           ,
           Trembling
           of
           the
           Hands
           and
           Legs
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Proverb
           saith
           ,
           
             Plures
             occidit
             Gula
             quàm
             gladius
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Drunkeness
             kills
             more
             than
             the
             Sword.
          
           O!
           what
           a
           terrible
           thing
           will
           it
           be
           to
           consider
           upon
           a
           Death-bed
           ,
           that
           these
           pangs
           and
           aches
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           our
           Intemperance
           
           and
           excess
           .
           
             Who
             has
             wo
          
           ?
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ;
             who
             has
             sorrow
             ?
             who
             has
             contention
             ?
             who
             has
             babling
             ?
             who
             has
             wounds
             without
             cause
             ?
             who
             has
             redness
             of
             eyes
             ?
             They
             that
             tarry
             long
             at
             wine
             ,
             they
             that
             go
             to
             seek
             mixt
             wine
             ,
          
           Prov.
           23.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           By
           this
           enumeration
           and
           manner
           of
           interrogation
           the
           wise
           Man
           seems
           to
           make
           it
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           recount
           the
           miseries
           and
           distempers
           ,
           that
           Drunkeness
           brings
           upon
           us
           .
           For
           as
           Vermin
           abounds
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           store
           of
           corn
           ;
           so
           do
           the
           Diseases
           in
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Drunkards
           ,
           where
           crudities
           and
           ill
           humours
           do
           continually
           abound
           .
        
         
           Drunkeness
           ,
           saith
           
             Origenes
             ,
             is
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             all
             vices
             .
          
           The
           Drunkard
           is
           commonly
           quarrelsome
           ,
           always
           slow
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           prone
           to
           all
           Evil.
           He
           speaks
           and
           does
           whatsoever
           the
           Devil
           suggests
           to
           him
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           obscene
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           And
           when
           he
           is
           Drunk
           ,
           he
           never
           considers
           
           that
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Drunkeness
           is
           Confusion
           ,
           Quarrel
           ,
           Riot
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           pleasant
           taste
           of
           the
           Liquor
           will
           prove
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           like
           the
           sting
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           his
           utter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           things
           to
           be
           lamented
           amongst
           us
           this
           is
           most
           lamentable
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Men
           there
           is
           none
           more
           prone
           to
           this
           Vice
           than
           Sea-men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           ashoar
           with
           their
           Pockets
           full
           of
           Mony
           :
           Should
           they
           be
           so
           blinded
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           them
           from
           bringing
           themselves
           and
           their
           Families
           to
           ruine
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           their
           Appetites
           .
           But
           let
           them
           hear
           what
           God
           saith
           unto
           them
           .
           
             Wo
             be
             unto
             you
             that
             are
             full
             ,
             for
             ye
             shall
             hunger
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           excluded
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Drunkeness
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Gregory
             ,
             is
             a
             flattering
             Devil
             ,
             a
             sweet
             Poison
             ,
             a
             pleasant
             Sin
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             is
             under
             the
             raigning
             Power
             of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             is
             wholly
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             
             makes
             him
             forget
             God
             his
             Creator
             .
          
           The
           Truth
           of
           this
           is
           manifest
           in
           Noah
           ,
           who
           never
           forgat
           God
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           Drunk
           .
           This
           only
           Sin
           is
           recorded
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           against
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           gained
           a
           perpetual
           Infamy
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           much
           more
           infamous
           must
           their
           condemnation
           be
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           often
           reiteration
           of
           Drunkeness
           ,
           make
           it
           not
           only
           customary
           ,
           but
           almost
           natural
           ,
           and
           even
           boast
           and
           glory
           in
           their
           Shame
           .
           But
           let
           all
           such
           know
           ,
           that
           Almighty
           God
           sees
           their
           Abominations
           ,
           and
           will
           surely
           pour
           upon
           them
           the
           Cup
           of
           his
           vengeance
           without
           mixture
           ,
           unless
           they
           come
           to
           him
           by
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           .
           But
           this
           may
           be
           a
           good
           warning
           to
           them
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           Drunkeness
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           over
           drinking
           themselves
           .
           For
           ,
           suppose
           this
           Drunken
           fit
           continue
           but
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           yet
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           before
           the
           recovery
           of
           their
           reason
           ,
           they
           may
           either
           
           act
           or
           speak
           what
           they
           may
           repent
           of
           .
           They
           may
           kill
           a
           Friend
           ,
           as
           several
           have
           done
           in
           their
           Glasses
           ;
           and
           so
           bring
           themselves
           under
           the
           lash
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           Ignominy
           both
           of
           their
           Families
           and
           Relations
           .
           But
           if
           any
           Man
           think
           ,
           he
           may
           drink
           much
           ,
           and
           yet
           keep
           the
           perfect
           use
           of
           his
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ,
           he
           may
           as
           well
           suppose
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           drunk
           Poison
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           prejudiced
           thereby
           .
           Ye
           see
           that
           Drunkeness
           does
           not
           only
           waste
           and
           scatter
           our
           Estate
           ,
           bringing
           us
           to
           Poverty
           and
           Misery
           ,
           but
           also
           produce
           several
           other
           bad
           Effects
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Reason
           ,
           which
           obliges
           us
           to
           avoid
           Drunkeness
           ,
           is
           because
           it
           is
           a
           leading
           Sin
           ,
           which
           has
           a
           great
           retinue
           &
           attendance
           of
           other
           Sins
           waiting
           on
           it
           .
           It
           is
           like
           a
           sudden
           Land-flood
           ,
           which
           brings
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           dirt
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           Faith
           excels
           amongst
           Graces
           
           and
           Virtues
           ,
           because
           it
           enlivens
           and
           gives
           strength
           unto
           them
           ;
           so
           is
           Drunkeness
           amongst
           other
           Sins
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           much
           a
           particular
           Sin
           against
           a
           single
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           general
           violation
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           ;
           for
           it
           warms
           and
           quickens
           all
           our
           Lusts
           and
           Passions
           ,
           and
           so
           exposes
           us
           to
           every
           Sin.
           It
           gives
           occasion
           ,
           yea
           is
           the
           real
           cause
           of
           many
           contentions
           ,
           and
           fatal
           Quarrels
           and
           Murthers
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           ordinary
           effects
           of
           drunken
           Meetings
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           Reason
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           Lust
           heated
           ,
           what
           will
           not
           drunken
           Men
           then
           attempt
           ?
           
             Numquam
             ego
             Ebrium
             castum
             putabo
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Hierome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             I
             will
             never
             think
             a
             Drunkard
             to
             be
             chast
             .
          
           And
           Solomon
           ,
           speaking
           of
           a
           drunken
           Man
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Prov.
           23.
           33.
           
           
             Thine
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             a
             strange
             Woman
             ,
             and
             thine
             heart
             shall
             utter
             perverse
             things
             .
          
           This
           Sin
           is
           well
           called
           the
           Devils
           bridle
           ;
           because
           thereby
           he
           turns
           the
           Sinner
           
           which
           way
           he
           pleases
           .
           Drunkeness
           is
           so
           horrid
           a
           Sin
           ,
           that
           it
           deprives
           us
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           
             Be
             not
             deceived
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
             neither
             Fornicators
             ,
             nor
             Idolaters
             ,
             nor
             Adulterers
             ,
             nor
             Effeminate
             ,
             nor
             Abusers
             of
             themselves
             with
             mankind
             ,
             nor
             Thieves
             ,
             nor
             Covetous
             ,
             nor
             Drunkards
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           Certainly
           he
           is
           not
           asleep
           ,
           but
           dead
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           startled
           at
           these
           words
           ;
           how
           are
           Drunken
           Men
           able
           to
           face
           such
           a
           Text
           as
           this
           ?
           Think
           ,
           when
           Wine
           sparkles
           in
           the
           Glass
           ,
           what
           a
           Cup
           of
           Wrath
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           thee
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           not
           now
           believe
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           day
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           know
           the
           Price
           of
           these
           Brutish
           Pleasures
           ,
           except
           thou
           dost
           timely
           forsake
           them
           .
        
         
           Time
           is
           allowed
           us
           by
           God
           to
           work
           out
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           every
           minute
           of
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           thriftily
           husbanded
           to
           
           that
           end
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           laid
           out
           in
           immoderate
           Drinking
           ,
           then
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           working
           of
           our
           Eternal
           Damnation
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           that
           Drinks
           immoderately
           ,
           tho'
           he
           escape
           being
           Drunk
           himself
           ,
           is
           yet
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           Drunkenness
           and
           Sins
           that
           any
           of
           his
           Company
           falls
           under
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           encouragement
           to
           Drink
           on
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           be
           one
           of
           any
           Authority
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           one
           whose
           Company
           the
           rest
           are
           fond
           of
           ;
           his
           Company
           is
           then
           a
           certain
           ensnaring
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           Drink
           too
           ,
           rather
           than
           disoblige
           ,
           or
           lose
           him
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           a
           greater
           fault
           that
           many
           of
           these
           Stronger
           brain-drinkers
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           setting
           themselves
           purposely
           to
           make
           others
           Drunk
           ,
           playing
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           Prize
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           counting
           it
           matter
           of
           Triumph
           and
           Victory
           to
           see
           others
           fall
           before
           them
           .
           This
           is
           a
           most
           horrid
           Wickedness
           ;
           it
           
           is
           the
           making
           our selves
           the
           Devil's
           Factors
           ;
           endeavouring
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           draw
           our
           poor
           Brethren
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           by
           betraying
           them
           to
           so
           grievous
           a
           Sin
           :
           Therefore
           it
           may
           be
           well
           reckoned
           as
           the
           highest
           step
           of
           this
           Vice
           of
           Drinking
           ,
           as
           having
           in
           it
           the
           Sin
           of
           mischieving
           others
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           excess
           in
           our selves
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           lookt
           upon
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           jest
           only
           ,
           to
           make
           others
           Drunk
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           sport
           our selves
           with
           their
           ridiculous
           Behaviour
           ;
           yet
           that
           Mirth
           will
           have
           a
           sad
           conclusion
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           Woe
           expresly
           threatned
           to
           that
           very
           Sin
           ;
           
             Wo
             unto
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
             that
             gives
             his
             Neighbour
             drink
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             drunk
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           gone
           through
           the
           several
           Motives
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           do
           oblige
           us
           to
           avoid
           Drunkenness
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Sin
           so
           strangely
           raigning
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           no
           Condition
           ,
           
           no
           Age
           ,
           or
           scarce
           Sex
           ,
           is
           free
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           reproach
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           ruin
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           our
           Souls
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           all
           our
           present
           advantages
           ,
           and
           happiness
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Sin
           ,
           which
           betrays
           each
           single
           committer
           to
           more
           mischiefs
           ,
           in
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           his
           Health
           ,
           his
           Credit
           ,
           and
           Estate
           ,
           than
           this
           one
           doth
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           this
           Sin
           is
           one
           of
           those
           common
           crying
           guilts
           ,
           which
           have
           long
           laid
           heavy
           upon
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           pulled
           down
           those
           many
           sad
           Judgments
           we
           have
           groaned
           under
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           let
           me
           now
           intreat
           you
           by
           all
           that
           tenderness
           and
           love
           ye
           ought
           to
           have
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Credit
           of
           your
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           eternal
           Welfare
           of
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           whereof
           ye
           are
           Members
           ;
           nay
           ,
           by
           that
           love
           ,
           which
           certainly
           ye
           have
           to
           
           your
           own
           temporal
           Interest
           ,
           to
           think
           seriously
           on
           what
           has
           been
           spoken
           .
           Ye
           have
           heard
           the
           reasons
           why
           Men
           ought
           to
           avoid
           the
           excess
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           other
           strong
           Liquois
           ;
           now
           let
           us
           answer
           to
           their
           Objections
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Part
           ,
           The
           first
           and
           most
           owned
           is
           that
           which
           they
           call
           good
           Fellowship
           ;
           one
           Man
           drinks
           to
           keep
           another
           Company
           at
           it
           :
           But
           I
           would
           ask
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           whether
           ,
           if
           that
           Man
           were
           Drinking
           rank
           Poison
           ,
           he
           would
           pledge
           him
           for
           Company
           ;
           if
           he
           says
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           nay
           far
           greater
           reason
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           do
           this
           ;
           for
           ,
           immoderate
           Drinking
           is
           that
           very
           Poison
           :
           Perhaps
           it
           doth
           not
           always
           work
           Death
           presently
           ,
           but
           the
           custom
           of
           it
           does
           usually
           bring
           Men
           to
           their
           ends
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           though
           the
           Poison
           work
           slowly
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           still
           Poison
           .
           But
           however
           
           it
           doth
           at
           the
           present
           work
           ,
           that
           which
           a
           wise
           Man
           would
           more
           abhor
           than
           Death
           ,
           it
           works
           Madness
           and
           Frenzy
           ,
           turns
           the
           Man
           into
           a
           Beast
           ,
           by
           drawing
           his
           Reason
           ,
           which
           should
           difference
           him
           from
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           chearing
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           making
           them
           Merry
           and
           Jolly
           ;
           but
           sure
           ,
           if
           the
           Mirth
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           reason
           must
           be
           turn'd
           out
           of
           door
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           with
           Solomon
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           2.
           2.
           
           
             The
             laughter
             of
             such
             fools
             is
             madness
             .
          
           For
           ,
           they
           that
           will
           be
           Drunk
           to
           put
           themselves
           in
           this
           temper
           ,
           must
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           be
           glad
           of
           a
           Frenzy
           ;
           if
           they
           could
           but
           be
           sure
           it
           would
           be
           of
           the
           merry
           Sort.
           But
           ,
           little
           do
           these
           merry
           Drinkers
           think
           ,
           what
           sadness
           they
           are
           all
           this
           while
           heaping
           up
           to
           themselves
           ,
           often
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           when
           by
           some
           mad
           Pranks
           they
           bring
           mischief
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           certainly
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           
           where
           this
           Mirth
           will
           be
           sadly
           reckon'd
           for
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           Objection
           of
           theirs
           is
           ,
           the
           putting
           away
           of
           Cares
           ;
           but
           I
           ask
           what
           these
           Cares
           are
           ?
           Perhaps
           they
           are
           some
           checks
           and
           remorses
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           thus
           charmed
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           gross
           mistake
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           to
           lay
           them
           down
           that
           way
           ;
           we
           may
           indeed
           thus
           stop
           them
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           one
           day
           cry
           the
           louder
           for
           it
           .
           Suppose
           a
           Thief
           or
           a
           Murderer
           knew
           he
           were
           pursued
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           Justice
           ,
           would
           he
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           the
           fear
           of
           being
           hang'd
           ,
           fall
           to
           Drinking
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           take
           no
           Care
           for
           his
           Escape
           ?
           or
           would
           we
           not
           think
           him
           desperately
           Mad
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           very
           Case
           here
           ;
           our
           Consciences
           tell
           us
           of
           our
           Danger
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           e're
           long
           be
           brought
           before
           God's
           Judgment-Seat
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           Madness
           for
           us
           ,
           instead
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           get
           our
           Pardon
           ,
           to
           drink
           away
           the
           thought
           
           of
           our
           danger
           ?
           But
           suppose
           these
           Cares
           be
           some
           Worldly
           ones
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           put
           away
           ;
           then
           for
           shame
           let
           us
           not
           so
           disgrace
           our
           Reason
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           to
           rid
           us
           of
           them
           by
           so
           pitiful
           and
           disgraceful
           a
           way
           .
           But
           besides
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           do
           the
           deed
           neither
           ;
           for
           tho'
           it
           may
           at
           present
           ,
           whil'st
           we
           are
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           our
           Drunken
           fits
           ,
           keep
           us
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           Cares
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           our
           Drinking
           is
           over
           ,
           they
           will
           return
           again
           with
           greater
           violence
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           have
           any
           Conscience
           ,
           bring
           a
           new
           Care
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           arises
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           Sin.
           
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           passing
           away
           of
           time
           ;
           but
           this
           Objection
           is
           ,
           in
           many
           ,
           a
           very
           false
           plea
           ,
           for
           they
           often
           spend
           their
           time
           at
           the
           Pots
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           most
           necessary
           Business
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           all
           a
           most
           unreasonable
           
           excuse
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           but
           he
           may
           find
           some
           what
           or
           other
           to
           imploy
           himself
           in
           .
           If
           he
           have
           little
           worldly
           Business
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           may
           yet
           do
           somewhat
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           others
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           but
           has
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           will
           look
           carefully
           to
           that
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           complain
           for
           want
           of
           Business
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Corruptions
           to
           mortifie
           ,
           so
           many
           Inclinations
           to
           watch
           over
           ,
           so
           many
           Temptations
           (
           whereof
           this
           of
           Drunkeness
           is
           not
           the
           least
           )
           to
           resist
           ;
           the
           Graces
           of
           God
           to
           improve
           and
           stir
           up
           ,
           and
           former
           neglects
           of
           all
           these
           to
           lament
           .
           Sure
           there
           can
           never
           want
           sufficient
           Imployment
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           require
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           Men
           at
           their
           Death
           find
           ;
           for
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           all
           their
           Lives
           made
           it
           their
           business
           to
           drive
           away
           their
           Time
           ,
           would
           then
           give
           all
           the
           World
           to
           redeem
           it
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           much
           leisure
           for
           worldly
           Affairs
           ,
           God
           expects
           
           to
           have
           the
           more
           time
           imployed
           in
           spiritual
           Exercises
           .
           And
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           imploy
           their
           time
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bestow
           it
           to
           the
           Ruine
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           who
           spend
           it
           in
           Drinking
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Objection
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Bargaining
           .
           They
           say
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           drink
           in
           this
           one
           Respect
           of
           Trading
           with
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           Bargains
           being
           most
           conveniently
           to
           be
           struck
           up
           in
           Ale-houses
           and
           Taverns
           .
           But
           is
           this
           a
           worse
           Reason
           than
           all
           the
           others
           .
           For
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           is
           an
           aim
           of
           Cheating
           ;
           for
           we
           think
           ,
           when
           Men
           are
           in
           Drink
           ,
           we
           shall
           the
           better
           be
           able
           to
           over-reach
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           adds
           the
           Sin
           of
           Defrauding
           to
           that
           of
           Drunkenness
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           indeed
           the
           Intent
           ,
           is
           manifest
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           only
           the
           dispatch
           of
           Bargains
           were
           aimed
           at
           ,
           we
           should
           chuse
           to
           take
           Men
           with
           their
           Wits
           about
           them
           ▪
           therefore
           the
           taking
           them
           when
           
           strong
           Liquor
           has
           distempered
           their
           Reason
           ,
           can
           be
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           make
           Advantage
           of
           them
           .
           Yet
           this
           often
           proves
           a
           great
           Folly
           as
           well
           as
           Sin
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           Drinks
           with
           an
           other
           in
           hope
           to
           over-reach
           him
           ,
           does
           many
           times
           prove
           the
           weaker
           Brained
           ,
           and
           becomes
           Drunk
           first
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           gives
           the
           other
           that
           opportunity
           of
           cheating
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           designed
           for
           the
           cheating
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           this
           end
           of
           Drinking
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           becoming
           an
           Excuse
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           increasing
           of
           the
           Sin
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           not
           to
           drink
           immoderately
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           so
           wicked
           an
           one
           as
           is
           the
           Cheating
           and
           Defrauding
           our
           Brethren
           .
           
             See
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           Answered
           to
           the
           chiefest
           Drunkards
           Objections
           ,
           which
           are
           ordinarily
           brought
           in
           excuse
           of
           this
           Sin.
           I
           am
           yet
           further
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           that
           huge
           degree
           of
           Drunkenness
           ,
           which
           makes
           Men
           able
           neither
           to
           go
           nor
           
           to
           speak
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           a
           Sin
           ;
           but
           all
           lower
           Degrees
           ,
           which
           do
           at
           all
           work
           upon
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           whether
           by
           dulling
           it
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           less
           fit
           for
           any
           Imployment
           ,
           or
           by
           making
           it
           too
           light
           and
           airy
           ,
           apt
           to
           apish
           and
           ridiculous
           Mirth
           ;
           or
           what
           is
           worse
           ,
           by
           inflaming
           Men
           to
           Rage
           and
           Fury
           .
           These
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           else
           make
           any
           change
           in
           the
           Man
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           into
           this
           Sin
           of
           Drunkenness
           .
           I
           have
           given
           you
           the
           Reasons
           why
           ye
           are
           to
           avoid
           the
           Excess
           in
           Drinking
           ,
           and
           answered
           also
           to
           the
           Drunkards
           Objections
           .
           Pray
           make
           a
           good
           use
           of
           this
           Instruction
           ,
           
             be
             not
             drunk
             with
             wine
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             other
             strong
             liquor
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .